Forced To Believe - Tumblr Posts

Hi! Starting over again!

Idk how many people may remember this blog but hi! I'm Val aka Smolwritingchick.

I used to post The Bangtan Gal here on Tumblr. A BTS Jungkook love story about an 8th member of BTS, Jennie Walker.

I'm starting over. I have two stories I want to post on here that I deleted. A wrestling story called Forced To Believe which is about a female member of The Shield from WWE (I posted that on fanfiction.net many years ago) and my BTS story, Bangtan Gal. Currently editing chapters and will post them soon.

I took a long break from writing due to my mental health and just lack of motivation to write as I focused more on work and had other passions. But I miss it and would love to repost my work. I'm not a big fan of the fanfiction.net site these days so I will be posting my stories on Wattpad, Tumblr and Archive of our own for now on.

I'm hoping to continue The Bangtan Gal as I plan out new chapters after editing the old ones. For now, what matters is that I'm having all these chapters up from what has already been written so people can reread.

This blog will focus 95% on my K-Pop story The Bangtan Gal, so expect a lot of posts and asks regarding my K-Pop story and fewer posts about my wrestling story. I'm more focused on that, so sorry in advance.

I don't really care about the notes or views. I just want to post these up again and see where it goes.

I keep rereading my stories and I really miss it so why not?

Stay tuned.

Links:

I'm also on Wattpad and Archive of Our Own

Forced To Believe Masterlist

Bangtan Gal Masterlist

Bangtan Gal Masterlist PART 2

Bangtan Gal Smol oneshot/drabble Masterlist

Going to start posting the wrestling story chapters first!

I have a number of chapters already done and edited for my wrestling story so I'm going to post it first and then I'll continue to focus on the Kpop story. Bear with me for the Bangtan Gal! It's coming! Going to begin editing chapters today! And I'm off the next two days so I hope I can get a nice chunk done so I can begin posting them as well.

Forced To Believe WWE OC Profile (4th Member of The Shield)

Face Claim: Michelle Rodriguez

Real Name: Melanie Laurer Rivera

Hometown: Philadelphia, Pennsylvania 

Related to any wrestlers: Yes, she is related to the Ninth Wonder of The World, Chyna. She is her cousin

Ring Name: Morgan Lopez

Nicknames: Grapes, Mel, Lani, Melly

Wrestling Nicknames: The Outspoken Diva, The Shield's Girl, Thorn of Justice

Age: 25 during debut in Survivor Series 2012 of WWE

Birthday: April 15th

Forced To Believe-Dean Ambrose x OC The Shield Story Chapter 1- So, you wanna wrestle?

Author's Note: When I first published the story, a lot of these scenes, including about the Indies were flashback scenes later in the story but I made this first chapter to be an introduction on how Melanie got started in wrestling and how she met Jon and so on. But if you want to just go straight to her debut in WWE, you can just proceed to chapter 2. :) Also a lot of these gifs and photos are not mine. Credit to all the owners.

Word count: 10,000+

Warning: And just a warning, she has an asshole boyfriend during the Indies and there is some verbal abuse in this chapter with him just to warn y'all. And he had cheated on her and so on. 

Chapter Summary:  A young Melanie looks to her cousin to get her a job so she can build money to begin wrestling. She proceeds to meet Jon Moxley and builds a strong friendship with him while thriving in CZW.  She begins dating a fellow Indy wrestler who isn't all who he seems to be 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Please?"

"No."

"Please?"

"No!"

"Come on Mimi! I NEED~ this!" a 16­-year­-old Melanie pestered her big cousin. 

She had been asking her 20-year-old cousin to pull some strings and get her a job so she could raise money to wrestle. It had only been a couple of years ago that she found out that the Ninth Wonder of the World, Chyna, is her cousin, and began to watch any type of wrestling she could. Whenever it was live on TV or tapes, she knew this was what she wanted to do.

"You are not messing up that face of yours." Mimi huffed, sternly gazing at her cousin, ignoring her pleading green eyes.

Melanie ran a hand through her straight, dark brown hair. What would it take for her to just say yes? She really wanted this.

"Please. I really want to wrestle. I need the money so I can start learning."

"Want." Mimi corrected, rolling her eyes.

"Need!"

"Ugh. Why don't you be a model like me? Or go into business for college just like your mom wants?"

"No way! I'm tired of people telling me what I should do in life. I know this is what I want to do. I've been watching the wrestling team at school, it's so awesome! Wrestling is great!"

Mimi scoffed. She couldn't believe her ears. "Oh ho ho...so the wrestling coach is responsible for this?"

"Well remember the time I had to stay after school to make up a gym class? That's when I saw the wrestling team up close and personal. He even has a couple students that go to local independent wrestling companies! Ain't that cool? Now come on! Do this for me! I do everything for you. Return the favor. I'll even pay you in back rubs or something!"

"You're gonna be the death of me...fine. I can pull some strings." Mimi sighed.

"YES!" Melanie jumped on her for a big hug.

"Ew! Get off of me! No touching!" Mimi shoved her off. "You owe me. You're lucky you have a cousin who models and knows people. Let's go."

Just a few days later, Melanie was already working as a waitress in a local restaurant thanks to Mimi pulling some strings. The employees kept a strict eye on her, since she was only 16, and were cautious about underage drinking since there was also a bar. But after a few months, she gained their trust. Melanie enjoyed the job and was very grateful. One step further until she could finally learn how to wrestle.

During one weekend, the restaurant was very busy and crowded as 18-year-old Jon Good, Cody Hawk, and a couple of his HWA (Heartland Wrestling Association) guy friends managed to take the last available table to celebrate a good day's work of wrestling.

"Laurer, take care of that table." The manager called before walking back into the kitchen.

"No problem!" The teen made her way over to Jon's table. "Hey, dudes. What would you like?"

Everyone made their orders and then she turned her attention to Jon. "And you?" she inquired kindly.

Making eye contact with the girl, he shrugged and scratched the back of his head. "Ah, just a beer." He replied in his slightly high-pitched voice.

"May I ask how old you are?"

"18..." he let out a sigh, awaiting rejection.

Melanie observed him for a while. He looked around her age and decided to give him a break. His group looked like they were celebrating. 

She looked around and said in a low voice, "Okay, look I'll give you only two beers, max. But you gotta promise me that you won't drive if you drink these beers tonight, got it?"

Jon did a double-take at the female. He wasn't expecting that kind of answer. Nor kindness.

"A-­all right. Thanks," he answered with appreciation in his voice.

"No problem, man," she replied and turned to Cody Hawk. "I'm guessing you're responsible for everyone, tonight. Make sure he gets home safely. Don't want the dude to get in trouble with the police for underage drinking."

Cody smiled and nodded. "Yes ma'am."

A couple months later, Melanie is back at the restaurant, working hard. She still was nowhere near the amount of money to get wrestling gear, lessons, and other things, but she was still going to be persistent. She knew it was going to be hard work. Heading over to a table, she noticed some familiar faces.

Cody Hawk looked up and observed her for a couple of seconds before something clicked in his brain. "Hey, I remember you. You told my boy, Jon, to not drink and drive."

A smile came across her lips as the fond memory popped into her head. "Oh yeah! Nice to see you, guys again! How have you been?"

"Great. I see you're still working here."

"Yeah, trying to save money to wrestle."

The word wrestle made Jon's ears perk up as he turned to study her. "Really? You wanna wrestle, huh?" Jon inquired.

Melanie nodded eagerly. "Definitely. My dream is to become a wrestler. Someone who can wrestle guys, not just chicks. I want to be taken seriously. Right now I'm trying to save up money to get the gear and learn. This job has kind of been helping, but I'm grateful that it's something." she shrugged but the guys listened intently, nodding at her aspiration in approval. 

After making more small talk, she takes their orders. When she comes back, she gives them their beers and places a free beer in front of Jon. "This one is on me. Again, no drinking and driving, ya hear?"

Jon looked down at the drink, then back at her, surprised at the nice gesture. "Yes ma'am." he chuckled and thanked her as she took her leave.

"Wrestler huh? Hey, that's actually pretty cool, maybe we'll see her around one day." One of the boys said.

"She sounds serious." Another guy at the table commented.

"Very. We should give her a big tip." Cody suggested.

"Let's do it." Jon happily agreed.

After they leave, Melanie heads back to the table to clean up and sees a big lump under the check. She carefully opened it, and the sight caused her eyes to water.

"Oh my gosh." she chuckled while internally screaming in her head. She finally had enough money for the next steps to wrestle. How can she ever repay them for such a life-changing gesture?

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

At the age of 21, in 2009, she managed to get a job at CZW, thanks to her high school wrestling coach, and began getting trained by Drake Younger. He was a CZW veteran and an awesome guy to be around. After he told her some good tips and advice on wrestling, she finally went backstage to walk around. She was nervous because this was her first time going to an independent wrestling company after her school wrestling coach got her there. She would be on her own and would have to fight her way to become a WWE Diva. It was her goal and she would have to make sure she put in a lot of effort.

She wasn't going to get into the WWE just because she was related to Chyna. You don't get a VIP pass like that. You need to work and that's what Melanie was happy about.

"Hi!" A female voice called out. Melanie turned around to smile. "Are you new?"

"Yeah. I'm Melanie Laurer."

"Hey, girl. I'm Chrissy Rivera. Nice to meet you." She gives her a friendly hug. "Aren't you related to Chyna?"

"Yep." Melanie grinned as they started to click.

"Wow! That's awesome! So are you wrestling or being a manager?"

"Wrestling."

"Really? This is going to be good. You're going to do just fine, here. Welcome to the CZW family."

"Thanks, I'm glad to be here."

"Hey, we should hang out tonight. The roster is going to a bar. You should come."

"Sure, that'll be great!"

"Sweet. Come on, I'll introduce you to the roster."

While Chrissy introduced Melanie to most of the roster, they were very welcoming towards her and couldn't wait to see her in action. After the icebreakers, Chrissy had to get ready for the show, so Melanie started to walk around again to get familiar with the surroundings. She was really happy to wrestle somewhere in her hometown in Philly. After thinking about CZW, her thoughts were interrupted after she saw a guy who was over six feet tall, and had dirty blond hair.

The guy's eyes light up. "It's you. I never got your name from the couple of times I saw you at the restaurant."

Melanie took another look at him and smiled. It was that guy she gave the free beers to. What were the odds of seeing him again?

"Melanie."

"Nice to meet you, I'm Jon."

Melanie stuck out her hand and shook his. "Nice to meet cha."

They start walking together. "You're something, you know that? You cared about me, although we were strangers. At first, I was like, this chick is cool as shit for giving me beer although I was 18. But to hear you tell Cody to make sure I get home safe, got to me. No other chick has said that to me. It's just the little things like that, I appreciate."

"Ah, it's not a problem. I should really be thanking you, Cody, and your friends for giving me that money so I can start training."

"Cody can see a great upcoming wrestler when he sees one. It looks like he has faith in you."

"I'm honored. So how long have you been here?"

"A few months. When do you start wrestling?"

"Next show in a dark match."

"Cool. I'll be seeing you in action, soon. You know the roster is going out to a bar, after the show."

"Yep. Chrissy told me."

"Are you coming? You should~" Jon nudged her with a boyish grin

"Hah hah. Yeah. Sounds like a plan."

"Awesome."

"So where are you from?"

"Cincinnati. You?"

"Ohio, huh? I bet you've been wrestling all over. I'm from Philly."

"Philly, huh? Nice. I'll catch you later. It's nice to see you again."

"Nice to see you again, too." Melanie watched him leave.

'I think I'm going to like it here.' she thought.

After that, Melanie sat in the crowd and was able to get an idea of CZW by watching the show. Everything was so intense, and it made her look forward to her debut even more. She admired the hardcore wrestling and how involved the fans were.

During the next show, Melanie went against a local female wrestler in a dark match. Her parents were there to watch despite reluctantly going to see her get hurt. Melanie lost her first match, but gained respect for her hard work and heart, to not give up so soon in the match.

After the show, Melanie packed up her gym bag and heard someone knocking on the door.

"Yeah?" She turned.

"Hey, sorry to bother you. Just wanted to say that you were great out there. Good match."

"Thanks! Hopefully, I'll win next time. I'm Melanie by the way."

"Greg. I was wonderin'...uh, you mind if I take you out to dinner, tonight? I'd love to get to know you more."

Surprised at the sudden question, Melanie thought about it for a few moments. "Yeah, why not."

'Next week'

Wearing dark blue skinny jeans, and a cut-up CZW shirt that stopped in the middle of her stomach, Melanie watched in the front row with disapproval on her face of Moxley screwing Devon Moore from winning Robert Anthony's CZW World Heavyweight Championship. Jon started bragging about being the best wrestler with Robert Anthony and being CZW Legends which made her shake her head. But then it caught Robert's attention and he pointed her out.

"Do you disagree toots?" Jon asked with a smug look.

"Chicks can't handle us." Robert bragged. Melanie's scowl made them laugh. "She better be glad we even looked at her because we're the best wrestlers in this company."

Rolling her eyes, she gives him the middle finger as the crowd 'ohs' and cheers. Jon and Robert chuckle to themselves before turning their attention back to Devon Moore who was down and out. As soon as they were about to attack him again, the Briscoe brothers came out to even the odds. They start arguing with them until Joker runs down the ring with a chair and starts attacking Devon and the Briscoe brothers. The crowd cheered as they threw out Moxley and the others out of the ring.

Jay Briscoe grabbed a mic and offered up a challenge to have all the titles on the line, in a match, next month.

"Hey Moxley, you're out of luck, buddy. You ain't got no title. You're just a goofy motherfucker." He exclaimed as the crowd cheered.

"Uncalled for!" One of the commentators said.

Melanie started laughing. Jay knew how to have the best one-liners.

"And what are you laughing at? Huh?" Jon walked over to her, towering over her since she was sitting down.

"A goofy motherfucker." She bluntly declared, slowly standing up. "Who else?"

"You're not even worth my time..."

"I believe that I am. I'll take you down anyplace, anytime." She shrugged.

"Do you know who you're talkin' to? I'm Jon Moxley." He began to get in her face.

"In one ear, out the other..." She looked at her nails as the crowd 'oohed'.

Fed up, Jon grabbed a fan's drink and dumped it on top of her head.

"What is he doing!?" One of the commentators exclaimed.

Melanie gasped and looked at her wet clothes as Jon laughed in her face. The crowd started chanting 'Kick his ass!' while Melanie tried to adjust her hair and clothes.

"Big-­fucking-­mistake!" she growled with rage and smacked him right across the face.

"Damn~!" The Briscoe brothers exclaimed as Jon stumbled back. The crowd went wild when Melanie jumped over the barricade and started unloading on Moxley, throwing in punches. Robert and Joker look on in shock as she gave Jon a kick out DDT on the ground.

"You're gonna get it now!" Robert yelled but she slid into the ring before him and Joker could get her.

Melanie grinned at what she had done and high-fived the Briscoe brothers.

"Do they know this woman!?" One commentator wondered.

Meanwhile, Moxley is helped up by Robert and Joker. He rubbed the side of his cheek and then the top of his head, glaring at the woman who assaulted him. She blew him a kiss and innocently shrugged.

"I think so but she made a statement, going after Moxley of all people. Is she nuts? She must be!" The second commentator declared.

"Allow us to introduce the new bombshell in CZW. Melanie!" Jay raised her hand as the crowd cheered. "Sorry Jon, but you got your ass kicked!" he laughed as the crowd agreed. Jon started yelling at them and began to get restrained by Robert and Joker. Melanie laughed at his struggle but then Jon broke free and slid into the ring. "Run Melanie, run!"

Melanie slid out of the ring and sprinted backstage with Jon tailing right behind her as the others followed them.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'After the show'

Melanie was in a locker room, frowning at her phone.

"You all right?" Jon popped his head into the room.

"Yeah, fine. What's up?" She looked up from her phone.

"All right, what's wrong?" He pulled up a chair and sat in front of her. He could tell something was on her mind and he wasn't leaving until she was happy again.

"Nothing's wrong."

"Bullshit," he exclaimed and started staring at her until she gave him a valid answer.

"I hate it when you do that...you always know when I'm upset even if I try to hide it." she groaned and let out a long sigh. "My boyfriend canceled our date. We were supposed to go to a concert. He knows how badly I wanted to go to see my favorite band. And now I have no one else to go with. I don't want to go alone. Might as well sell these tickets..."

"Or...I could go with you," he suggested, raising his eyebrows.

Hearing his offer, her eyes lit up. "Really?" She started to grin.

"There's that grin I've been waiting for." A half smile came across his face. "Yeah, why not? I wouldn't mind going with you."

"Thank you! I promise you'll have a lot of fun." They stood up and she wrapped her arms around him, hugging him tightly. "Gross you're still sweaty." she laughed and released him.

"Shut it." He let out a laugh.

"My night just got better. But are you sure you want to go? I don't want you to think you have to go, to make me feel better." She brought up as she gave him a ticket.

Jon checked out the ticket before looking at her. "I like hanging out with you, Melanie. You're not one of those annoying ring rats, and you're someone I enjoy being around. Plus, I like the band."

"Thanks. It starts in two hours. We should get ready."

When the show was about to start, Jon and Melanie got to their seats which were near the stage but still in the middle of the crowd.

"I missed this. It's been a while since I've been to a concert. Hey, you ever crowd-surfed before?" she asked.

Jon shook his head, "Nah, have you?"

"Oh yeah! Consider this your lucky day. Come on." she grabbed his hand.

"Whoa, whoa, where are you taking me?" He let out a laugh.

"You and I are gonna crowd surf. It'll be fun."

"All right, I'll be a daredevil tonight."

"Good."

After the concert, Jon walked Melanie home. Ever since she and Greg started dating, she decided to move in with him. But it seemed like their relationship was a bit rocky now because he never wanted to do anything with her anymore. But she didn't want to worry Jon about that.

"That was awesome!" he shouted excitedly.

"Haha! Told you! I kind of thought you were having fun when you kept wooing and hollering." She giggled. Jon put an arm around her shoulders and started singing one of the band's songs, in a fake tone-deaf voice. Melanie started to laugh at his goofiness. "You're gonna wake up the neighbors."

"Ah, the hell with it." he carried on. She decided to join him, in singing the song until they reached Greg's apartment.

"That was fun. Thanks for hanging out with me."

"Ah, no problem. Wouldn't mind doing it again."

"Of course. You'll be my new concert buddy." She embraced him but the door opened to reveal Greg looking at them with an annoyed expression.

"About time you got home." Greg retorted, scowling at Jon.

Melanie sighed and released Jon. "Sorry, the concert went on a little longer than usual. Thanks for coming with me, Jon. I'll see you later." She smiled and headed inside

"Yeah..." Jon nodded and stared down Greg before he headed inside with her.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After another show, Melanie grabbed her bags and met up with Jon, who was getting ready to leave.

"Hey, are you doing anything, tonight?" She asked hopefully.

"Nah, why?" he questioned as he put on his gym bag.

"I was wondering if you wanted to meet my parents and have dinner with us. They don't bite, I swear. My mom is the overprotective one, not my dad, he's the carefree type." She smiled, hoping he'd say yes.

Jon liked her sweet request but wondered if it would be a good idea.

"Uh...you sure about this?"

"Of course! It'll be fun." she guaranteed.

"All right, all right. I'll go. Just for you."

"Sweet!"

When they arrived at her parents' place, she walked inside with him.

"Melanie! You're home!" Jane, her mother, rushed over to give her a big hug and kiss on the cheek. "Oh, who is this?"

"Mom, dad, this is my friend, Jonathan Good. I met him a couple times when I was working, and recently reunited with him while I was starting out in CZW."

Her father, Diego, began to grin. "Nice to meet you! Melanie has told us all about you."

"She has?" Jon asked with surprise as Melanie quickly stomped on her father's foot.

"Hey!" Diego exclaimed

Melanie shot him a glare and cleared her throat. "Anyway, can he stay for dinner?" she asked

"Why not? The more the merrier!" Jane replied, looking overjoyed, and walked back into the kitchen.

"Dinner should be ready soon," Diego informed the two and walked upstairs.

Melanie sighed out of relief and gave Jon a low five. "Mission accomplished, they love you."

"Glad to hear. So...what have you been saying about me?" he nudged her

"Let's not get into that right now." She punched him on the shoulder.

"Uh-huh." He smirked

After dinner, Melanie went back to Greg's place and set down her bags. "I'm home!" She announced but didn't hear a response. "I guess he isn't here." She checked the time, seeing it was only 10:30. But then she started hearing weird noises in the bedroom.

"Don't let this be what I fear..." She muttered to herself and opened the bedroom door to see Greg sleeping with a local female wrestler. The sight made her sick to her stomach, and she couldn't control her anger anymore. "Are you fucking kidding me!?" She shouted.

The sound of her angry voice made Greg and the girl scramble out of bed.

"Mel, I can explain­-"

"Explain!? You've got to be joking." She retorted. "Why the hell would you do this? Why would you­- I can't. I'm fucking done. No." She tried to wipe her tears and stormed off.

Greg quickly got dressed. "Get out of here." He pushed the girl out of the apartment. He needed to fix this. He should've asked what time she was coming home. He couldn't lose Melanie. He was the next woman on his list to screw. And they just started dating. He really screwed up.

"Mel, I'm sorry, okay? I'm sorry. It won't happen again, I promise." He tried to hug her as she struggled to push him away. "Please, I'm sorry! I'll change."

Hearing how sad his voice was, made her even more upset. It sounded sincere to her, but she failed to notice the fakeness of his voice, and she unfortunately decided to take him back.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'To The Ring'

At a CZW arena, Moxley walked out with a cocky grin on his face. He had a microphone in his hands and went straight over to Melanie's parents, who were in the crowd to watch their daughter in action.

"Well, well, look who it is. Melanie's parents. I always think about why and how you raised a bitch of a daughter." He disrespected them as the CZW crowd booed. Jane's jaw dropped, shocked at the words coming out of his mouth, while Diego didn't look too happy.

"How dare you!?" She shouted and gave Moxley a stinging slap to the face, earning cheers from the crowd. "How dare you talk about our daughter like that!?"

Chuckling, Moxley responded, "Is that all you got, grandma? You're a bitch just like your skanky daughter. And I bet you're a­-"

His speech was cut short when Diego's fist met his jaw. The crowd went wild and chanted 'Holy Shit'

"Don't you ever disrespect my daughter or my wife ever again! You hear me, amigo?" Diego's thick accent came in.

Pissed, Jon struck Diego with a cheap shot and tossed him over the barricade, as Jane screamed. The crowd continued to boo Moxley as he dragged him into the ring.

"Stop! Stop!" Jane pleaded, scared for her husband

"Shut your fucking mouth!" Jon shouted back at her, in a harsh tone, making her quiet. He got in the ring and began stalking Diego from behind. But before he could attack, Melanie rushed down the ring, earning loud cheers. She ran as fast as she could as she slid into the ring. But unfortunately, Jon escaped before she could get to him. The crowd booed and chanted 'Pussy' at him.

"Are you friggin' kidding me, right now? You're really gonna do this?" She glared at Jon before helping her dad.

"Thank goodness for Melanie, coming down before Moxley did something worse." One of them commentators said.

'To Greg's Place'

"Can you fucking cook me something, already? You're taking too long." Greg grumbled as he watched TV in the living room. Melanie had made him a chicken pot pie but dropped it in front of him, after tripping over his shoes. Greg rolled his eyes. "You are such a stupid screw-up. Pick that shit up and cook me another plate."

Melanie sighed and cleaned the mess up. "Can't we just order takeout?"

"Listen you little bitch, I fuckin' said make me another plate, got it?"

Melanie quickly nodded and went back into the kitchen, wiping the tears from her face. Lately, it seemed like Melanie was the only one who wanted to be in the relationship now. He said he would change, but it seemed like he had gotten worse. It was starting to frighten her. But she thought he would change, so she decided to continue to stay.

Later on, Greg stepped out and Melanie's phone started to ring. "What's up, Jon? You all right?"

"Yeah, uh, you mind if I crash at your place? I don't think I'll be able to make it to Chrissy's." He sounded tired, probably from the show.

"Yeah, of course. Come on."

"Great, I'll be there, soon."

After five minutes, she let him in and let him crash on her bed, but then Greg came back.

"What is he doing here?" Greg scowled, displeased at another man at his place

"Oh, he couldn't make it back to Chrissy's place, so I decided to let him crash here for tonight," she replied.

"Great..." he sarcastically replied, walking into the living room.

"What's your problem?" she snapped, following him

"I just don't like you being around all these half-naked guys."

"Just because you decided to quit wrestling, doesn't mean I have to. You wrestled there before. Why can't I? Please don't tell me you're jealous..."

"I'm going out. Don't wait up for me." he brushed her off and left the apartment.

Melanie rolled her eyes again. "Wasn't planning to..." she headed back into her bedroom to see Jon relaxing on her bed.

"He's annoying the crap out of me," he grumbled.

"Agreed." she crossed her arms. She was getting tired of Greg's jealousy. She's been nothing but loyal to him.

"Why are you still with him?"

"Couples argue. We're not perfect." She sat down on the bed next to him.

"Where did he go anyway?"

"Who knows? He usually stays out all night..."

"Ever get suspicious?"

"No. I love him and trust him," she replied with a little doubt in her voice. "I'm so glad you won the title."

"Me too," he grunted and held his arm. "Can I get a massage?"

"It'll cost you." she chuckled.

"Damn..."

"Grapes I mean."

"Grapes? Just grapes? All right, I can live with that."

As she started to massage his arm with long strokes and circular motions, she couldn't help but feel the firm muscles on his arm. She shook the thought out of her head and noticed that he had fallen asleep after a few minutes. Melanie relaxed next to him and turned to watch him sleep.

Admiring the peaceful look on his face, she brushed some hair from his face.

'So adorable...' She thought with a small blush. 'Wait...adorable...? Oh no, I think I may be crushing on Jon.'

Was it wrong to like a guy while you're dating someone who really doesn't give you the time of day anymore? Someone who doesn't support what you want to do in life?

Jon rolled over to the side and rested his head against her chest. "D­-dude, you're on top of me." She chuckled but Jon mumbled and snuggled into her. She ran a hand through his hair before going to sleep, enjoying the cute moment.

'Next Day'

Shivering and soaked from the rain, Melanie managed to find Chrissy's place and knocked on the door.

"Holy shit! Melanie! Are you okay!?" Chrissy let her in her place and set her on the couch. Melanie shivered violently. "You look like shit. What happened?"

"I­-I was waiting for G­-Greg and he didn't show up." she stuttered as she dried herself off with a towel.

Jon walked into the living room and spotted Melanie's alarming condition. He began to look worried. "Mel? What the hell happened!?" He rushed to her side.

"She was waiting for Greg and he didn't show up," Chrissy replied with resentment. "We need to call him."

Two hours later, Greg walked into Chrissy's place while Melanie rested on the couch in blankets.

"Dude, where the hell were you? We've been calling you for hours." Jon asserted

"I was out at the club with some chicks, why?" Greg shrugged, with no care in the world.

"Seriously? You're at the club when your girlfriend is sick?" Chrissy exclaimed in disbelief.

"She'll survive." he bluntly replied.

Melanie opens her eyes. "W­-where were you? I waited for you." She said in a weak voice.

"Try not to strain yourself, hon." Chrissy expressed her concern.

"What do you mean wait?" Jon asked, turning to Greg.

"Crap...I forgot. We were supposed to go out for dinner. How long was she out there?" Greg sighed.

"Waited about three hours." Melanie weakly replied.

"Three?" Jon asked in shock.

"Three!? You're so faithful, unlike some people." Chrissy glared at Melanie's boyfriend.

"Let me get this straight...you and Melanie were supposed to have dinner tonight and you never showed up? You do realize it's raining, right?" Jon crossed his arms.

"Look, things happen. It's all right." Greg put his hands up in defense.

"No, it's not all right. She may have gotten seriously sick because of you." Jon replied with a frustrated growl.

"It's so cold..." Melanie shivered

"Come on, let me get you some warmer clothes." Chrissy helped Melanie in her room. After she got Melanie situated, she let her rest on her bed before walking back into the living room. "What the hell is wrong with you!? Why would you go to a club when you were supposed to have dinner with Mel?"

"Look, the reason I went to the club is because she doesn't do crap for me. Every time I want some, she refuses. We rarely do anything anymore, and all she focuses on is her family and wrestling career. What about me? I'm important too!"

"Un-­fucking­-believable..." Jon mumbled and shook his head in disgust

"And you should respect her interests and take an interest in the things she likes to do." Chrissy lectured

"Wrestling with half-naked men? I'll pass...she better be glad I approve of her doing this." Greg glared at them.

"Don't talk about her like that," Jon growled. "Why are you trying so hard to get in her pants, anyway?"

"Because she's hot. And she's starting to annoy the hell out of me with this waiting crap." Greg replied, making his intentions clear

"Why are you talking about her like that? Is that what you wanted? To get in her pants and then leave? That's not cool..." Chrissy crossed her arms and gave him a stern look.

"I'm tired of her talking about her virgin crap. Who is going to wait that long for her? I don't think I can do this, anymore." Greg admitted, revealing his impatience.

"She can do whatever the hell she wants and if you don't like it, get the hell out of here. And if she doesn't want to do it yet, then respect her wishes. And if you truly loved her, you would wait until she's ready." Jon exclaimed angrily.

"Jon." Chrissy put a hand on his arm to calm him down. "You talk about her like you own her. You don't. Plus, you wrestled in CZW, so why are talking so badly about wrestling?"

"Probably because Mel is better than him and he quit wrestling." Jon chuckled while Greg gave him an annoyed look.

"Whatever. I'm out of here." Greg headed for the door.

"And you're not going to stay with her and make sure she's okay?" Chrissy called out but he shut the door. "What an asshole! I cannot believe this!"

"I know..." Jon shook his head. Melanie managed to get out of bed and goes into the living room. "Mel, what are you doing out of bed?"

"I'm fine. I'm just..." She started to feel light-headed and began to fall down before Jon caught her in his arms.

"I got you," Jon murmurs and picks her bridal style. He walked her back into the bedroom and set her on the bed.

"I'm sorry," she mumbled.

"It's not your fault." He reassured.

"Yes it is...is it me?" She managed to say. "Ever since I told him I was still a virgin and wanted to wait, he's been a little distant. What did I do? I love him."

As much as Jon wanted to vent to her about what an ass Greg is, he decided against it. "I know I screwed ring rats, but you're different because you make chasing worthwhile. You're not easy like those ring rats I screwed. Stay that way. It's a good thing. Continue to wait until you're ready."

She smiled and closed her eyes. "You're so good to me."

Jon gave her a half smile as she started to sleep again. He looked at what she was wearing. She was wearing one of his shirts and thought it looked cute on her. He headed out the room and saw Chrissy grinning at him.

"You like her, don't you?" she teased.

"Uh, why would you think that?" Jon rubbed the back of his neck.

"You're so caring and protective. You don't do that to any of the other girls." she chuckled. "I think it's cute. Now if only she could break up with Greg."

During a CZW show, Melanie was in the ring, wearing her wrestling attire which was jeans, a white tank top with a black bra with fingerless gloves. She was in the ring with another bombshell. All of a sudden, Moxley's theme comes on.

"Great..." Melanie rolled her eyes.

"Introducing your special guest referee for this contest, Jon~ Moxley!" The announcer announced as Melanie's jaw dropped and the other bombshell looked confused.

"What? What!?" Melanie screamed as Jon came out with a cocky grin on his face.

Jon waved at her as he got in the ring. "Hello, Melanie."

"Fuck you." She snapped and gave him the middle finger.

"I'd love to fuck you."

Melanie sighed loudly as the bell rang three times. "Stay out of my way." she pointed to him and circled around the ring with the bombshell. Near the end of the match, Melanie hit the bombshell with a roundhouse kick to the face. She waited for her to get on her knees to run to the ropes but all of sudden, Moxley hit her with the Moxicity, knocking the wind out of her.

"What!?" The first commentator exclaimed. "What the hell was that!? That was crap!"

The bombshell crawled over to Melanie and went for the pin. Jon quickly counted to three as the crowd booed. He raised the bombshell's hand and then she left the ring.

Meanwhile, with Melanie, she held her head and glared at him, sliding out of the ring. "Bullshit..."

Moxley grabbed a mic and began to cut another promo on her, "Melanie has no fucking talent in this company. She fucked with me too many times and she should have saw this coming. The bitch had it coming."

Melanie went on to get a chair while Jon's back was turned from her.

"Uh oh. Melanie does not look happy." The second commentator said.

"She's about to explode!" The first commentator replied, anticipating what she was about to do.

Melanie slid back into the ring and waited for Jon to turn around. As soon as he did, she hit him in the face with the chair as the crowd cheered.

"Fuck you!" She hit him five more times.

"She just hit Jon Moxley with a chair!" The first commentator yelled.

She threw the chair away and started unloading on him as she kept yelling curse words. A few refs ran down the ring to separate the two. The refs got Jon out of the ring while Melanie went to get a mic.

"Hey! Hey, Moxley! That was a bullshit move, dude. You want to fuck with me? Big mistake. So, if you want to get your ass kicked, I have no problem!"

"You can't do shit to me!" Jon yelled back.

"Don't think this is over. I'm not done with you yet, motherfucker! You want to fuck with me? Get in this ring and fight me!" Melanie yelled as the crowd cheered in agreement.

Jon looked at the crowd and then back at her. He decided to take her up on her offer and got on the apron. But then he smirked and jumped off as the crowd booed him.

"You're not worth my time." He shrugged

'Next Week'

During a CZW show, Moxley and Sami thought it would be hilarious to sneak into Melanie's locker room, go through her bags, and take all her clothes and wrestling attire while she was in the shower. After waiting about ten minutes, they see her walking around, frantically backstage with a towel on, trying to find her clothes. From her facial expression, they could tell that she was very worried.

"Well, well...if it isn't little miss Melanie. Nice towel." Mox greeted her with a smirk, eyeing her up and down

"Wonder where your wrestling attire is...isn't your match up next?" Sami added.

"Still can't find them? So...I guess this means you're wrestling...naked tonight."

"Can't wait to see that!" He high-fived Moxley.

Melanie bitterly chuckled. "You two are a bunch of dicks..." she tried to walk away but Jon blocked her way. "...Move..."

"Oh, I'm not leaving. I like what I see. I like what I see, a lot..." He checked her out

"Out of the way."

"Hey, hey hey...leaving so soon?" He asked as he blocked her way again, making her bump into his chest.

"I'm gonna give you ten seconds to defend yourself if you don't get out of my way..." She threatened, making Sami laugh out loud.

"And what are you gonna do, Melly Belly? Kick us in the balls?" Sami suggested.

"Not a bad idea!" she swiftly kicked them both in the balls, before walking away.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A couple weeks later, Melanie was forced to become Sami and Jon's valet after they won a tag team match for her services for a couple months for a storyline. During her time with the both of them was a lot of chaotic mess.

For instance:

'Moxley vs Brain Damage'

Near the end of the match, Melanie ran out with a chair as the crowd booed her. She slid in the ring, making sure she didn't get cut from all the glass scattered around. She was about to hit Brain Damage but he moved out of the way, making her hit Jon instead

Melanie's eyes widen. "Shit! Sorry!"

"Melanie! What the fuck!?" Sami yelled as he ran out.

"I said I was sorry!" she yelled back.

"Fuck him up!" Sami yelled while she rolled her eyes.

She turned around to see Brain Damage with a drill in his hands. She looked a little taken aback since he was so bloody and glaring at her. She took a step back and turned around, about to run out of the ring but he grabbed her by the hair. She screamed as the crowd cheered and started chanting 'Cut her open!'

Sami ran into the ring and was about to hit him with a bat but Brain Damage threw Melanie on the mat, and luckily Jon caught her from hitting the glass. Brain Damage shifted his attention to Sami and threatened to drill him until Jon caught him in a roll-up pin for the win.

Melanie slid out of the ring and hugged Jon as he stumbled down on the ground while Sami met up with them at ringside.

"Here is your winner! Jon Moxley!" The announcer declared

"Fuck him up!" Sami yelled

"Are you okay!?" Melanie asked Jon.

"You worry a lot," Jon smirked, enjoying her concern. "I like it."

"Are you serious? You almost got your head cut open! How can I not be worried?"

"I'm fine. It's just a fucking scratch."

"A big fucking scratch."

Later, she hung out with Jon and Sami to watch the rest of the matches. The crowd was loud and hyped during Nick Gage's match against Thumbtack Jack. Melanie, as always, had a bowl of grapes in her hands, popping them in her mouth like they were candy.

"Mel you look like you gained weight. Eating too much grapes?" Sami teased and poked her stomach.

Melanie chuckled. "Okay...don't be a dick."

"Haha, I'm just messin' with ya." Sami laughed.

All of a sudden they hear loud 'Ohs' and 'Holy shit' chants from the crowd after Nick got thrown into the light tubes, that were propped between the ropes.

"Damn! Is he really hurt?" She cringed and started to look concerned when people started to help him.

"I think so, a doctor is rushing over to him," Jon replied as they watched people take him to the back. There was blood all over him and the doctor had to use towels under his arm to stop the bleeding.

Melanie started to look nervous. "This is why I hate light tubes."

After the show, Melanie drove Jon back to his place which he shared with Chrissy Rivera. Jon was bloody from head to toe, and seriously needed a shower.

"Take a long, hot shower. I'll make you a cheese steak." Melanie headed to the kitchen and placed her bag on the counter. Jon looked at her taking out the ingredients to make the food, and chuckled.

"Only you would have that in your bag."

Melanie was about to answer but stopped herself before pondering. "...I...crave things. I did go to the store before we left the event,"

Jon examined the scars he received from his matches at the tournament. "Oh? Finally lost your card and got pregnant? Was that why Sami said you gained weight?"

"No, and no I'm not pregnant." She firmly noted.

"All right then." He headed to the bathroom but seconds later he came back out. "Wait, shouldn't you be with your boyfriend? You know how overprotective he is."

Melanie rolled her eyes and started to become annoyed. "Can we not talk about him?!" She snapped, getting negative memories of Greg.

"Whoa, calm down. I didn't mean to make you mad." He put his hands up in defense.

Melanie ran her hands through her hair and sighed. "Just forget it. I just...I just want to be with you, right now."

"Well, I'm here. Now what's going on with you and him?"

"Take a shower." She evaded.

"Not until you answer my question."

"You should really wash that blood off."

"What is going on?"

"Can you please just drop it!?"

"I know something is wrong. I'm not gonna stop asking you until you tell me." Jon persisted. Melanie gave him a stern look and started preparing his meal. "So now you're ignoring me, huh? I think I know what it is. Looks like you haven't been getting a lot of attention."

"Or maybe it's because I still have my card. He keeps trying to pressure me. It's turning me off and he gets really angry."

Jon rested his elbows on the counter. "You just need to relax."

"You should take a shower."

"You should take one with me." He suggested.

Melanie stopped what she was doing and looked up at him. "Are you serious?"

"No joke." He replied with a serious face.

"Jon, I'm still with him."

"Do you want to stay with him?

"I...don't know."

"You're blinded by love."

"I'm not."

"Yes, you are. The guy cheated on you several times and you're still with him. It's okay to just say fuck you, I don't want to be with you anymore. I think you want to believe you're still in love with him so that your relationship with him can still last. That's not love."

"I love him, Jon. End of discussion."

Jon showed a mischievous look on his face and walked around the counter. "Well if you loved him so much, you wouldn't be staring at my chest this whole time."

"Was not..." She mumbled as he got behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist.

"Well if you loved him so much, would you let me do this?" He started to lightly kiss the smooth skin of her neck. Melanie immediately started to relax despite trying not to enjoy the skilled mouth of Jon's. Unfortunately, the pleasure didn't last long because he released her. "Haha, the look of disappointment on your face is hilarious. So much for loving that guy. That was fun wasn't it?"

"Jon." She gave him a stern look while rubbing her neck.

"All right, all right. I'll be in the shower while you continue to pretend you don't want me to kiss your neck again...and in other places." He goes into the bathroom.

Melanie exhaled and sat on the couch, in the living room. She ran her hands through her hair. Was it cheating to get a love mark from another man, let alone having one of your best guy friends give you the love mark. And it felt good? But you're dating someone who disrespects you? She should really break up with Greg. What is the point anymore?

After Jon took a shower, he walked back out in his shorts and no shirt. "All right, do you wanna have sex or not?"

"Jon!" Melanie exclaimed, while he gave her a grin. "This is serious!"

"I am serious. Do you or not, in general?"

"I do but­-"

"Then get over here."

"I don't want to be treated as some play toy or ring rat. I'm not like that and I don't want to just lose it like that."

"Losing it isn't going to be perfect. Just as long as you trust someone. Do you trust Greg?"

"No, not at all."

"Do you trust me?"

"Yes."

"There you have it." He sat down on the couch, next to her.

"I feel like you're treating this like a joke."

"Melanie." He began in a deep tone. "I don't mind deflowering you right here, right now if you want me to. I'm not one for doing that romantic crap, but I know I can make you feel special, unlike that jackass...only if you let me."

"You've screwed so many girls."

"And so has he. But I know I can screw better than him. And you'll be the first I do it with meaning."

"You're my best friend."

"Wouldn't that be a better choice?"

"We're not even together."

"I can change that." He smirked. "Just stay here with me."

The temptation was building as she started to ponder about his offer but sighed. "I really want to, but this will be the first place, he'll try to find me. You know he doesn't like you. And what you did is going to really trigger it."

"So, are you planning on telling him about what we did?"

"What you did."

"What we did. You didn't stop me. And I saw that look of disappointment when I stopped."

Melanie sighed. "No, I'm not going to tell."

"How are you gonna explain to him about that mark?" He looked at the love mark on her neck.

"I'll just put makeup on it. No big deal."

"Man...how can you deal with that loser?"

"I don't give in to his pressure."

"I almost pressured you."

"No, you didn't. You see the thing is, I just feel really comfortable with you."

"Glad to hear," Jon cracked a smile

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was a day before Thanksgiving. Melanie was in her street clothes and had her gym bag on her. She saw Jon, tying his sneakers in his locker room. "Hey, how are you spending Thanksgiving? Going home to your family?" Melanie grinned.

"Uh, yeah..." Jon lied

"That doesn't sound so enthusiastic. Are you all right?"

"Yeah, I'm fine."

"Dude, you can tell me if something is on your mind. What's up?"

"Just drop it, okay?"

"No, I'm not going to drop it. What is the big deal? It's supposed to be a happy time. A happy time with you spending Thanksgiving with your family."

He sighed. "That's the thing...I'm spending Thanksgiving alone."

"What?" she exclaimed as he explained his past and how he was raising himself at an early age. "I'm sorry...I didn't know you had it rough like that..."

He shook his head. "Doesn't matter."

"Yes, it does. Look, why don't you stay with me and spend Thanksgiving with my family?" she happily suggested. "You've met my parents before."

"Nah..."

"Why are you being so difficult? No one should be alone for Thanksgiving."

"Well, maybe it's because it wouldn't be right, to spend Thanksgiving with your family. We're different people, Melanie. You're daddy's little girl, and I'm just a bad guy. Your family wouldn't accept me. Or accept me hanging out with you."

"Stop it. They accepted you before when I introduced you to them. You are welcome there, anytime, Jon. Just come with me, okay?"

"Melanie, just stop, all right? I'm not going."

"You are being ridiculous, right now. I don't get why you would want to spend Thanksgiving alone when you have a family who loves you and treats you like their own son. My father and mother love you. They truly love you, Jon."

"Mel, I'm sorry, but I can't. I don't want them to think of me differently because of my past."

"Are you fucking kidding me, right now?" She threw her arms up, sighing loudly.

"No, I'm not fucking kidding, right now." Jon snapped.

Melanie rolled her eyes. "You think they are going to abandon you because of your past? Who gives a shit? Let's move on and focus on now. Not the past." she replied as Jon stood up, about to leave. She pushed him back to keep him from leaving. "You know what Jon? I wish you would let me in because I'm one of your female friends who isn't trying to screw you, break your heart, or want you for your looks. I'm here because I care about you and you are my best friend. Okay, so you're violent, I've seen your matches, but I don't care. You're you. So, I'll take no for an answer. But if you want to talk to me, don't call me, don't text me, and don't even email me. You're gonna have to see me face to face, at my place. I'll leave my window unlocked for you. I just hope you come."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Later, at night'

It was raining and Melanie was in her room, sleeping while her TV was on. All of a sudden, her window opened and Jon slid in like he usually would whenever he'd visit from time to time. He shut the window but it made a sound and Melanie woke up, holding her chest, breathing heavily.

"You scared the crap out of me,"

"Sorry..." he murmured

"I didn't think you'd come." she looked at him and got off the bed to hug him. He was soaked. To his hair, to his leather jacket and gray short-sleeved shirt and jeans. It made her PJs a little damp.

"Ah...I gave it a lot of thought."

"Glad you came. Wow, you're soaked." she ran her right hand through his damp hair. "You should change into some warmer clothes." she goes to her dresser. "Remember the shirt and sweatpants you lent me when I forgot to bring changing clothes during one of the CZW shows? I still got them."

"Thanks." he takes the clothes from her. "I thought you were going to do an all-nighter tonight."

"Trust me, I wanted to but my mom wants me to help cook with her. Early."

"So glad I'm not you, right now."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah. You should help."

"I'll think about it." he smiled warmly, taking off his leather jacket.

Melanie laughed as he stared to remove his shirt, "Don't change in front of me,"

"Don't like what you see?" he teased, making her face warm

"That's not what I meant. Go in my bathroom and change." she pointed to the door in her room.

"You sure you don't want to see what I got under my pants?"

"Haha. No." Her blush continued to get worse.

"Come on, I know you do. Want me to tell you how big I am?"

"No! Bathroom, now!" She laughed and pushed him

Jon laughed and did what he was told. "Okay! Okay!"

Moments later, he came out of the bathroom and saw Melanie lying down on the bed. He decided to lie down on the floor.

"Why are you sleeping on the floor, man? Get your ass on the bed." She looks down at him.

"You sure you want me in the same bed as you?"

"Why'd you think I'd let you sleep on the floor? Get up here," she demanded as he stood up to get under the covers with her. "You are warm! I love it. Hold me," she snuggled into him.

Jon chuckled and wrapped his arms around her waist. In the morning, he woke up first and saw Melanie sleeping. He gently moved some hair from her face and smiled down at her. He was thankful for her, letting him in her life and family with a past like his. She was really something.

"Stop staring, you're making me blush..." Melanie mumbled.

"I make you blush? Sweet..." he replied with a victorious grin. "Hey, do your parents know I'm here?"

"Yeah," she replied. "We should get up unless you want my mom to throw a bucket of water on you. She did that to me last Thanksgiving and it was not pretty."

After they get situated, they go downstairs and into the kitchen to see Jane cooking. "Melanie! Jon! Good morning!" Jane grinned.

"Where's dad?" Melanie asked as she gave Jane a kiss on the cheek.

"Out for a morning jog. He should be back soon. Would you two mind helping out with the pies?"

"Sweet, you got pecan pie." Jon grinned as he saw the pecan pie box on the counter.

"Melanie requested it." Jane smiled.

"Really?" Jon looked at Melanie with admiration in his eyes. Seeing her nod in approval, he replied, "Wow...thanks, Mel! I appreciate it!"

"Not a problem!"

"Thanks for having me here."

"Oh Jon, you are always welcome here. I love you like a son, sweetie." Jane gave him a kiss on the cheek and a warm hug. Jon hugged her back, feeling the love and affection.

Melanie smiled at the two. "Now are you glad you came?"

"Completely," Jon replied

After they helped out, Jon and Mel hang out in her room. "My mom usually stays at home, while my dad teaches at his dance studio." she put her hair in a bun.

"Ah, I see. Your dad is Puerto Rican, right?"

"Yeah, and my mom is English. They married when I was born. So whenever my age is, that's their anniversary. I think it's pretty funny."

'Weeks Later'

Jon puts on a shirt with jeans after a match. "Hey, happy birthday!" Melanie smiled as she had her gym bag in her hands.

Jon flashed her a small smile. "Thanks."

"So, doing anything special tonight?"

"Probably getting drunk at the bar with the guys. Nothing new."

Melanie looked at him in slight shock. "No gifts?"

"Nah."

"No cake?"

"Nope."

"Okay, you're coming with me tonight."

"Birthday sex? We can do it right here."

"No silly!" Melanie laughed, getting used to his flirty and playful advances. "I'm going to take you out."

"Shouldn't a guy take out a girl for lunch or dinner?"

"It's your birthday, and you really should do this instead of drinking at a bar. Come on, please? I promise it'll be worth it."

"I can't resist your charm. Fine..."

"Awesome! Let's go."

"In this?" Jon looks at his casual clothing.

"We're going to a diner. I would always go there as a teen after school. Casual clothing is fine." she reassured.

Jon and her drive to a diner called 'Johnny Rockets'. Jon reluctantly got out of the car as he watched how excited Melanie looked to be at the diner again.

"Uhhhh you sure about this?" he asked.

"Shh!" Melanie grabbed his hand and dragged him into the diner.

"Melanie! Good to see you again, sweetie." A woman in her mid-40s greeted her with a bubbly smile.

"Hi! It's my friend's birthday today, thought I might treat him to one of my favorite spots to eat."

"Oh wow, he's handsome. Lemme get you two a table. Right this way."

"Thanks, Miss Amy."

"Melanie, I told you about calling me Miss. Just call me Amy."

"Habit." The Philly girl shrugged

"So, who is the birthday boy?"

"I'm Jon."

"Nice to meet you, sweetie. Check out the menu. You'll love it here. I'll be back in a few minutes." Amy, the waitress walked away.

"Find anything?" Melanie asked.

"A lot of stuff here..."

"I always get a Philly cheese steak."

"Guess you are a Philadelphian." Jon lets out a chuckle.

"Yep! Once in a blue moon, I'll get a cheeseburger and fries."

After a couple minutes, Amy returned. "Mel, the usual? Philly cheese steak?"

"Yes." she answered and gave her the menu.

"And what about you, pumpkin?" Amy asked.

"Ah...I guess I'll get the Rocket Double and some fries." Jon confirmed.

"What are your drinks?"

"She'll get a Sprite and I'll get a Diet Coke," Jon answered for Melanie and himself as Melanie snapped her head to him in astonishment.

"How'd you know I like Sprite?" Melanie asked

"I've been observant." Jon grinned

"What a good friend he is. I'll be back with your orders." Amy said and grabbed Jon's menu. She put her pen in her long black hair which is wrapped up in a bun and walked away.

"That's cool how you know I like sprite. I guess I gotta remember the stuff you like."

After they ate, Amy brought out a birthday cake with 25 candles on it. "I baked you a small cake. Happy birthday." Amy smiled.

"Thanks, I owe you." Melanie replied.

"No worries! It's on the house sweetie," Amy walked away.

"This cake is for me? Seriously?" Jon asked as he stared at the cake in awe. It simply said 'Happy 25th Birthday Jon!'

Melanie laughed. "Yes! Now make a wish!"

Jon chuckled softly and nodded. "All right." he blew out the candles. "You really didn't have to do this for me."

"Can you please stop saying that? I wanted to do this for you. You can return the favor if it makes you feel better. Now let's eat some cake!" Melanie exclaimed and cut a piece of vanilla cake. She dipped her right index finger on the icing of her slice and put it on Jon's nose. "Haha, couldn't resist."

"Cute..." Jon took a napkin and wiped his nose as he grinned. After they have dinner, Jon drove Melanie home and walked her to her doorstep. "Thanks for tonight. You were right, this was better than the bar."

"See! I told ya! Thanks for taking me home."

"No problem."

"Oh, before you go, I got you something," Melanie remembered as she dug in her pockets.

"You got me a gift?" Jon questioned in surprise.

"Of course, dude!" she took out a black leather bracelet. "I made it myself. My mom's sister knows how to make bracelets and taught me how. Sorry I didn't wrap it but I hope you like it." she looked nervous, anticipating his reaction.

"Hell yeah, I do!" He wrapped his arms around her and twirled her around.

"Hahaha! I'm glad!"

'A few days later'

Melanie was in tears of frustration as she knocked on Jon's door. Jon opened it and Melanie gave him an apologetic smile and wiped her tears.

"Sorry to come here unexpectedly. I...I didn't have anywhere else to go." She sniffed and he let her in.

"What's wrong?" He embraces her.

"I'm so stupid. I'm so stupid!" She released him and started pacing around.

"What happened?" He shut the door and turned his attention to her.

"He cheated on me, again. I don't understand. I thought we were doing so good." She sighed. "I'm sorry, I keep venting to you with all my problems. You know what? I should get him back. Get some revenge. How about you kiss me? How about that?"

"H­-hey." Jon got pushed down on the couch and she straddled him. "Mel." He tried to reason.

She sighed and got off him. "What's gotten into me?" She ran her hands through her hair. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean for that to happen. I'm just not myself. Ugh, and now you think I'm crazy. I'm sorry."

"It's no problem." He fixed his shirt.

"No problem? I just straddled you. Weren't you going to­-"

"Mel, I'm not going take advantage of you when you're like this. You need to cool down and clear your head. You just need to think."

Melanie exhaled. "Thanks. That makes me feel a lot better."

He stood up and noticed a small bruise on her hand. "Did he hit you?"

Melanie looked away. "...Almost. He grabbed me pretty hard."

"You're getting out of that relationship. Now."

"It's nothing really-­"

"Are you kidding me? Ever since you started dating him, you've been losing your mind. You're getting out of this unhealthy relationship. Now. He isn't going to drag you down from being a great wrestler just because he isn't."

"But I­-"

"You can stay with me. Okay?"

"This is happening so fast."

"Then just spend the night. No way in hell I'm letting you go back there. We'll pick up your stuff tomorrow."

She gave him a small smile. "Thanks. I appreciate this."

"No problem. Come on, let's just chill and watch a movie to get your mind off things."

After they get situated and sit on the couch, Jon hands her a bowl of popcorn made from the stove. She popped one in her mouth and looked at the popcorn weirdly. "Uh...what the heck is in this?"

"Oh, Chrissy and I started to put random crap in our popcorn and I decided to make this. You like? I put cinnamon in it." Jon grinned.

Melanie started to smile and popped another one in her mouth.

"It's...freakishly good. Wanna play Truth, Truther, or Truthest?" She suggested as she sat next to Jon on the couch, pretzel style.

"What the hell, all right." he shrugged, turning his head to her instead of the TV. "Truthest."

"Hm...ever got arrested?"

"Oh yeah." He replied and began to tell her the crazy stories. It amused Melanie in some way, but she did feel bad. But he reassured her that he was fine. "Stop being such a cutie, and stop worrying so much. I'm fine."

"All right, all right." She accepted his wishes and popped another grape in her mouth. After several back-and-forth questions, it was back to Jon.

"Truther." He replied.

"How many chicks have you slept with?"

"A lot."

Melanie rolled her eyes out of amusement. "You're a piece of work. Truthest."

"How many people have YOU slept with?"

"Still none." She shrugged

The next morning, Melanie got ready to leave. "Thanks for spending the night with me."

"No problem. What are friends for? Those horror movies we watched were so corny though. We gotta find some good ones." Jon brought up. "I'll make sure to find something better."

"Great. So what are your plans for today?"

"Wrestle, drink some beer, screw a couple of chicks. The usual."

"Ah...I see. Well, I hope you have fun."

"Thanks, I will. Is that jerk gonna yell at you again?" He asked as they start walking down the street.

"He just...really envies you for some reason. I always see him getting so hyped up, around you. It's like a competition, every time he sees you."

"Melanie. Remember what I told you. End it and be careful."

She nodded. "I will. Don't worry. I know how much you care." She smiled and he headed off to the gym to train, while she continued walking down the street.

Greg quickly appeared behind her, giving her an annoyed look. "Well well. It looks like you seem to leave, every chance you get, to wrap your arms around him and make sure you're the only important woman in his life." Greg berated her as she quickly turned around.

"You scared me." She held her chest. "And what are you talking about? It's not like that."

"Oh really? Then where were you last night?"

"At a friend's. I slept over."

"With whom exactly?"

"Look, don't tell me how to live my life-"

"Shut up. The way he touches and looks at you, disgusts me. Stop seeing him."

"But I­-"

"I wasn't asking for your permission. You are going to stop seeing him. And if I catch you with him, it won't be pretty, got it? You are my business and I demand to know everything that you are doing. You're not gonna talk to him ever again, you hear me?"

Something inside of her clicked, and she couldn't take it anymore. "You know what? No. I'm not going to stop seeing him."

"What did you just say?" He glared at her.

"You are the biggest asshole, ever. I'm done. I can't take it anymore. I'm breaking up with you. All you do is treat me like shit, you screw all these skanky ass bitches, and you don't give me the respect I deserve. So you know what? Fuck you, and have a nice life."

Greg let out a laugh. "You can't break up with me."

"I just fucking did. I'm out of here." She turned and stormed off.

"You're gonna regret this!" He yelled.

Forced To Believe Chapter 2- My WWE Debut

Author's Note: Here we have some more filler before going straight to the main roster. When I wrote this I focused more on what happens onscreen instead of offscreen but as the story progresses I started adding more on what happens with Melanie 

The Jake Roberts OC is from an old fanfic friend of mine back on fanfiction.net's site, magmon1000. I decided to keep it in!

Chapter Summary: Melanie continues her wrestling career in TNA and FCW before finally getting called up to debut on the main roster at Survivor Series 2012 as Morgan Lopez. She has some words to say about The Shield which begins to make her a target of the group

Words: 9,000+

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"There are some crazy-looking guys here. Especially with a lot of tattoos and gothic clothing." Leah, Melanie's friend from the gym said as she walked into her locker room after the CZW show was over

Melanie had met her when she was training to become a wrestler. Leah had helped her work out, thanks to her high school wrestling coach and they have been friends ever since.

Melanie removed her ponytail and laughed. "You'll get used to it. I did after a month. Jon broke me out of my shell and now I can't get enough of everyone. We're always hanging out."

"Yeah, and you and I are having a night out. Just the two of us. We gotta talk."

"Something up?" she asked with concern. She wore a black tank top, leather pants, a leather jacket, and black boots, already ready to hang out with Leah.

"It's my boyfriend. I think he's cheating on me..." Leah looked down.

"What? No way. Come on, let's go to the bar."

Melanie drove Leah to a local bar in South Philly, downtown, and sat at the counter. "What can I get you ladies?" A female bartender asked

"I'll take a Heineken," Melanie replied as she immediately received one

"Give me the strongest drink you have," Leah replied sadly.

"Whoa! No. Don't listen to her. Give her a Heineken just like me please." Melanie declared. After the bartender gave Leah the same drink, she walked away to attend to another customer. "What the hell is the problem? Breathe. Don't do anything reckless, right now."

Leah bursted out in tears and Melanie sighed. Leah would get really emotional when it came to relationships and overthinking. "We were doing so good..."

"And you still are. Leah, get it together. He's not cheating. You gotta remember that his work hours are hectic. And remember that he always comes home to you right after he's done work and spends as much time as he can with you."

Leah nodded and wiped her tears. "You're right."

"You have a good man, Leah. I know it."

"Heh, you are like my own Doctor Phil."

"Hardy har har. I'm not a man and don't have a mustache."

"All right, let's drink!" Leah took a big gulp of her drink as Melanie laughed.

After a while of drinking, the girls start to feel a little tipsy. But Melanie was still able to do her own thing. Leah on the other hand just kept laughing.

"Hey look, it's Jon." Leah pointed out. Melanie saw Jon hanging out with Sam Johnston (Sami Callihan) and they were goofing around. The girls get off the counter and walk around the bar a little.

"I'll see him in a bit," Melanie nodded.

Leah sobered up after a while and prepared to leave, "I'm gonna go. Got to go to the gym tomorrow."

"All right." Melanie smiled and gave her a big hug goodbye.

"Bye, Mel Mel. Thanks for the advice. I can't wait to see my boyfriend when he comes home now." Leah waved and left the bar.

When Melanie turned around, she got her waist grabbed by someone. Turning her head back, she saw Jon grinning down at her.

"I thought you said you weren't coming to the bar." he chuckled and released her as she laughed and turned to face him. He definitely was a little intoxicated

"Girl talk."

"You and your girl talk."

"It's what chicks do for your information." she pushed him slightly as he had his hands up in defense.

"All right bombshell, do what you want. I don't want to get hit with that finisher of yours."

"Damn right."

Sami walked over to the two. "Hey, Mel."

"Sup?" she gives him a grin.

Suddenly Jon grabbed Melanie by the waist from behind and licked the side of her face slowly as she quickly closed her eyes

"Your face is tasty," he said drunkly.

"Oh my gosh! Ew!" she exclaimed, getting released by him as she wiped the side of her face. "What is wrong with you?" She laughed.

"He's been licking a lot of people lately. You'll get used to it." Sam replied, amused.

"I just hope that's the only thing he's doing with that tongue of his," she mentioned

"Wanna take shots?"

Melanie nodded. "Why not."

After 4 rounds of drinking, Melanie was wasted. Jon grabbed her by the waist to help her up. He had eaten and sobered up and watched them take shots. And seeing she was at her limit, it was time for her to go home.

"Yeah, it's time to go home. I'm gonna take her to my apartment. She won't be able to drive." Jon brought up as he said goodbye to Sam. He got a hold of Melanie's car keys and helped her out of the bar.

"I'm not drunk, I can drive. Whoa!" Melanie slurred as she fell down but Jon caught her and picked her up bridal style.

"Yeah, you're drunk all right."

He drove to his apartment with Melanie continuously laughing in the backseat. "Pickles are so yummy...so are Cheese Its. Cookies and cream! I want some cookies and cream." she slurred as he let out another laugh.

It was quite funny how she mumbled random things. This was the start of how their random word conversations would start from time to time.

Once he arrived at his apartment, he helped her inside. He knew it would take time for her to sober up, so he decided to just give her some water and let her lay on his bed. Once she got settled, he went to the living room and started to watch some TV.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

During a Pro Wrestling Talk Show, Melanie was dragged by Sami and Jon to watch Drake Younger talk and answer questions. She was highly annoyed with Moxley who began making smart-ass comments.

"Would you cut it out!?" She hissed and kicked his leg while Drake started talking about his time in Amsterdam and who he hung out with.

As Sami and Moxley continued shouting smart remarks, Drake had enough.

"If you got a problem, you can come down here. You can come down here and say something if you got a problem." Drake spoke and stood up to try to find out who was talking.

"You're a worthless champion, Drake!" Sami shouted.

"Paper champion," Moxley commented.

"Step out in front of the light," Drake shouted back as the host tried to convince Drake to not do anything reckless. As soon as they did, Drake looked surprised. "OH~ Sami! You wanna do this here? You wanna do this here?" he got provoked while Jon and Melanie walked onto the stage.

"God I am so embarrassed..." Melanie mumbled as Jon and Sami stood behind the desk. The host got out of the way, while Melanie stood in between Drake and the Switchblade Conspiracy. "Drake, I am so sorry for their actions."

"Oh no, don't apologize for them, Melanie. Don't apologize." Drake gently moved her out of his way.

"Aye! Get your hands off of her." Moxley pointed while Melanie sighed at his possessiveness.

"We are taking over this show!" Sami stated. "Sit down and answer our questions!"

Moxley answered the phone. "Hello? Okay, I'll ask him right now." He put his feet on the desk. "Drake, the people wanna know why you aren't cool anymore? Man, you used to be so cool. You used to be like one of the guys. I remember the first time I ever met you." he starts talking about the good times he had with him. "Now you're just a big star!"

"The CZW champion," Sami added

"You are the World Heavyweight Champion, and you think that you're too good for me and Sami now. But you're not. You're still just like us Drake. I taught you the figure four, you wouldn't even know that if it wasn't for me, and I still do it better than you."

"Can we not do this, here?!" Melanie shouted as Drake traded words with Sami and Moxley.

"Don't look at my eyes, Drake! I'm like Medusa! Don't look at my eyes, Drake!" Sami yelled.

"Out of respect for this show, I'm not gonna do this here. But I swear when you guys step through my house, I will slice you, from ear to ear, chico." Drake threatened them and left while Jon and Sami continued shouting at him.

"Answer this Drake! You got me booked in Germany for a hardcore match! You know I don't do that shit! Answer that Drake!" Sami screamed.

Melanie glared at her teammates while Jon shot her an innocent look. "What?"

"Don't 'what' me! This is fucked up. You dun fucked it up! And you guys decided not to unfuck it! What the hell was that?" Melanie snapped

"Chill MelBelle. This is our show now." Sami looked at the camera. "Hello, viewers. Welcome to our show now. Welcome to our show! We call this the Switchblade hour power and we will do whatever we want. Whenever!"

Jon answered the phone again. "Hello? Uh, I think he left the studio. Hold on wait can we get Drake back in?" He looked at Sami and Melanie.

"You're joking right?" Melanie scoffed

"Let me talk to him." Sami grabbed the phone.

"Drake!? Drake!? I'll be back. Let's go Mel." Jon grabbed her hand.

She swiftly took her hand back. "Whoa whoa, why do I have to go­-hey Put me down! Jon!" She proceeded to get lifted up and put over Moxley's shoulder.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Time Skip'

It was 2011 and Melanie had just got off the phone with Dixie Carter. She explained to her that she had caught her interest and would love for her to be a part of TNA, so she happily accepted. Melanie was in shock. It may not have been a wrestling company like WWE but TNA is still up there. She had her last match with Jon and he won from the Moxicity. After a bunch of tears and a farewell speech for the CZW crowd, she enjoyed the last night with the CZW crew with a goodbye party. 

"You're moving on up, girl." Chrissy wiped her tears.

"Ugh, no tears! You're gonna make me cry, again!" Melanie embraced her.

After saying goodbye to some other friends, Jon and Mel decide to go take a walk together, outside.

"Can't believe you're leaving."

"Hey, we'll keep in touch. I never forget those who have helped me over the years. Large or small."

Jon smiled, but he had to admit, he felt saddened that she was leaving him. "Here." He takes off his chain. "I want you to have it."

"Your chain?" She grinned and received it. "Really?"

"I want to see you with it on when you're TNA."

"Your wish is my command." She put it on. "I hope we get to wrestle in the WWE together. You're gonna make it. Trust me. We both will,"

"Thanks, Mel. You too."

"It's almost time for me to go. I hate goodbyes. Especially when you get to leave your family like this. Thank you, Jon. Seriously. These past few years with you have been super awesome. Next stop is WWE for us both."

"Hell yeah." He wrapped her arms around her, hugging her tightly. He really did not want to let her go, but he knew how much she wanted to wrestle in WWE, and TNA would be the first step.

As she started walking away, she stopped and turned back around. "This is gonna be super selfish of me, but­..."

She stood on her tippy toes, wrapping her arms around his neck, pressing her warm lips against his cool ones, softly. Jon widened his eyes in surprise. He wasn't expecting that, but he was not complaining as he kissed her back, tilting his head to the side. He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her in closer. It felt really good to kiss the girl he's been crushing on for the past few years.

As she pulled back, he already started to miss her warmth. She smiled at him. "I'll see you soon."

"Definitely." He smirked softly

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Against All Odds'

In TNA, during Madison's match against Mickie James, Melanie ran down the ramp and tossed Madison some brass knuckles.

"Who the hell is that?!" Taz looked on from commentary

"I don't know but she seems to be buddies with Madison!" Mike Tenay yelled.

Madison hit Mickie in the face with the brass knuckles and stole the victory. Melanie celebrated with Madison as Tara recovered from getting hit by Mickie with Madison's glove.

"Finish her!" Madison ordered and Melanie connected with a hard sidekick to the face to Mickie.

In the next few weeks, Melanie had been introduced by Madison, claiming to be her new bodyguard. Week after week she would attack all of Madison's opponents for her, but then things got rocky. There was one time when she actually failed to attack Mickie and caused Madison the match. She was not happy.

"You are such a distraction! You keep making me lose every single match! You don't do your job right at all! You are worthless!" Madison exclaimed and pushed her after each sentence. Melanie had enough and kicked her in the stomach, laying her out with a kick-out DDT.

"I'm sorry, who is worthless?" Melanie mocked before getting out of the ring.

For the next few weeks, Melanie would interfere in Madison's matches.

"What are you doing here!?" She exclaimed as Melanie walked down to the ring with a smile. 

Madison was having a match with Velvet Sky and was about to win once she hit the Rayne Drop on her but turned her attention to Melanie. Melanie was wearing a similar attire to Madison's Queen Bee gimmick but it was black. Velvet then managed to roll her up for a pin to win as Melanie laughed. Madison started to freak out as Velvet gets out of the ring.

But then the next week, Madison decided to turn the tables. While Melanie was facing Tara, Madison's music cued up and Melanie turned her attention to the stage. Madison walked up with a grin and did her trademark princess wave to add insult to injury.

Melanie glared at her but then turned around to get clotheslined by Tara. Madison looked on in delight but then Jake Roberts walked down the ring.

"Uh oh, Madison better run while she can. Melanie's friend, Jake Roberts isn't going to stand and let her distract Melanie." Mike said. As Madison taunted the crowd, she turned around and ended up shrieking and ran around the ring, away from Jake.

"Who do you think you are sneaking up on me like that!? Go away! This isn't any of your business!" She exclaimed. Meanwhile, in the ring, Melanie and Tara wrestled back and forth but then Melanie gave her a kick in the face as she dropped to the mat.

"Get the heck out of here!" Melanie yelled at Madison. She walked to the ropes and looked her at ringside, in front of her. The ref had his attention on Jake, trying to make him go back to the locker room.

Madison took this advantage and grabbed Melanie by the ankles to slide her out of the ring and started unloading on her with punches.

"Madison is a hell cat," Taz exclaimed

"You think you can beat me, Melanie!? Huh!?" She screamed. As the ref tried to get Jake to leave, Jake walked around the ring and grabbed Madison off of her as the crowd cheered. He picked her up over his shoulders as Madison started freaking out from being up in the air so high since he was so tall.

"Oh no he got Madison!" Taz laughed.

"Good!" Mike chuckled.

Melanie recovered and looked at Jake. "Thank you! Don't let her leave, I'm not done with her yet." she got in the ring as Tara recovered from her kick. They wrestled some more as Jake held Madison. She tried kicking and screaming at him but he wouldn't budge.

"Let me go!" Madison screeched. Boy did she have an unpleasant screech. Melanie managed to hit Tara with her finisher called the backfire which was her trademark kick-out DDT and pinned her for the win,

After Melanie won, she motioned Jake to put Madison in the ring. After he did, she speared her and started unloading on her until Madison escaped and ran away.

"Looks like Madison's plan backfired," Mike said.

Then the next week, during Madison's match against Mickie James, The rhythm from Madison's 'Killa queen' theme comes on which caught everyone's attention, but the lyrics were different and said, 'Let's Kill The Queen' instead of 'She's a Killa Queen'

Melanie had come out with a proud smile on her face as Madison's jaw dropped in shock.

"How dare you use my music!?" She yelled. "You are going to kill me!? How dare you!"

"Kill the queen? I think Melanie is on a mission to take Madison down and take her title." Taz said on commentary.

After Mickie got the win from the distraction, Melanie got in the ring and waited for Madison to get up. When Madison turned around, she got hit with the backfire as Melanie grabbed her Knockouts championship and raised it up in the air to loud cheers from the crowd. And then dropped it on Madison's knocked-out body, staring at her with a smirk.

As the two kept bickering with mind games, they finally battled it out and Melanie won the Knockouts title from her. She held it for a couple more months before dropping it to Velvet Sky. After dropping the title, weeks later she started to become AJ Styles' biggest fan, admiring his wrestling and wanting to hang with him more.

'Backstage'

AJ was walking backstage and Melanie ran over to stop him. "Hi AJ!" She grinned.

"Hey, Melanie." AJ greeted, slightly confused.

"I just wanted to wish you luck on your match. You are just so awesome in the ring. I really admire you." She smiled brightly.

AJ chuckled, flattered at her words. "Thanks."

Then a week later, she watched AJ's match at ringside.

"What are you doing here?" AJ exclaimed

"Cheering you on!" She replied like it was the most obvious thing ever

Then after that, AJ decided to let her watch his matches. Then over the next few months, they became good friends and great tag partners as they took down whatever opponents were in their way. But that all came crashing down on the Thursday after Against All Odds in 2012. AJ was up against Robbie E for the Television Champion.

"Come on AJ!" She cheered on. But then, Daniels and Kazarian walked down the ramp. "AJ!" She got on the apron.

AJ looked confused while he was on the other apron, looking at Melanie as she tried to motion him to turn around but it was too late. The ref called for the bell when AJ was attacked by Kazarian.

"Your winner by disqualification, AJ Styles." Christy Hemme announced as Melanie went to help him. But when she tried to, AJ got up and immediately pushed her away.

"What is your problem?" She exclaimed.

"If you hadn't distracted me, I could have taken them out!" He yelled at her.

"Are you serious? You are blaming this on me?"

"You keep distracting me!"

"I was only trying to help-"

"I don't want your help! You are always in the way! I don't want you around anymore! I'm tired of this!"

"You know what? Fine! Be that way! Don't come crying back to me when you need me to help you, got it?" She bumped her shoulder against his, walking past him to leave. 

He had no right to take his anger out on her like that. She knew he was going through a lot since Kazarian abandoned Styles during their match with Samoa Joe and Magnus to be with Christopher Daniels but he needed to get it together.

After that, Melanie was called up for FCW and she immediately asked for a release. She went straight to Florida, reuniting with Jon and meeting everyone else. She had a new character and the name was Morgan Lopez. And she vowed to make Morgan Lopez an amazing homegrown name in the WWE.

Spending time in FCW with Jon was fun as they continued to spend time together as best friends and were even put into a storyline together with his character Dean Ambrose obsessing over her

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'FCW'

Morgan is backstage with Summer Rae. "Hello, Morgan." Summer Rae grinned

"Hey Summer, what's up?" Morgan smiled

"So, what do you think about Dean Ambrose? You think he's cute?"

Morgan gave her a confused look and retorted, "You're joking, right? That guy is crazy and obsessive."

"Am I now?" She heard a raspy voice behind her as she widened her eyes. Summer quickly left the scene as Ambrose sniffed Morgan's hair and put some hair behind her left ear. "You know what I like about you? Everything. You can be so pure and innocent but also feisty and determined. It drives me crazy. I think I found my mate," he smirked and walked away while Morgan looked creeped out. 

In the ring, Morgan got distracted by Dean during her match against Raquel Diaz and got pinned by a roll-up pin to lose the match. "Are you freaking kidding me!? What is wrong with you?" She exclaimed as she recovered from the pin. Dean just looked amused as he stood on the apron, watching her.

"You think this is funny?" She retorted before giving him a stinging slap in the face as the crowd 'Ohed' in response.

Ambrose slowly turned his head toward her and grinned.

"She just slapped the crazed Dean Ambrose and I think he liked it," William Regal called on commentary, bewildered.

'Next week on FCW' Morgan bumped into Ambrose backstage and glared at him. "What do you want?" She spat

"You know Morgan...when you slapped me...I have never felt so alive," he admitted, reminiscing on the slap. She looked confused as he went on, "You know, I really think Morgan Ambrose has a nice ring to it, don't you think?"

She stared at him like he was crazy. Not him putting her name with his last name.

"What is wrong with you?" she shook her head

"You made me like this Morgan. I think about you every day, night, week, month, second, whatever. I just want you to acknowledge me."

"What­-you're­-you're insane!" she quickly got away from him once again

'Next Week'

Dean was lying down on a lounge chair, while James Bronson was sitting beside him. "Well, Dean...it seems that you have...an obsession with being the best in the world. And I admire that. And it also seems that you have an obsession with Mister William Regal. But I also see that you have an obsession with Morgan Lopez. Tell me your thoughts on Morgan," James said.

"Do you really have to ask? You already know. Everybody already knows. She...she completes me. Everything about her is...perfect. Her smooth skin...her beautiful smile...she's a doll. I know her better than she does. I know everything about her. She needs to understand that I'd do anything for her. Morgan belongs to me and if any man in this arena has a problem with it, I will lay them out. And the one man who Morgan seems to be around with often is..." Ambrose growled. "William Regal..."

"We're making progress here. This is good." James looked at his notes.

Later on, Morgan was backstage and couldn't help but watch Dean Ambrose cutting a promo at ringside.

"You know Morgan, I don't like to be ignored. I will find a way to get your attention. Even if it means getting your loved ones involved." Dean dropped the mic as she looked confused by his statement

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A few weeks later, backstage, a fight erupted between Bronson and Ambrose. He put Dean into a submission from behind, on the ground.

"Give up! I wanna hear you say it!" Bronson yelled. "You wanna give up!?"

All of a sudden, a few refs and FCW superstars rush to his aid and try to make Bronson break the hold.

"Stop it! What are you doing!?" Morgan yelled as she marched over to them.

"Give up you piece of shit!" Bronson yelled.

"Enough!" She yelled and Bronson let go of the hold. "That was not cool at all, who the hell do you think you are? He did nothing to you! What are you trying to prove?"

"Morgan, stay the hell out of my way. I don't have to listen to you since you're one of Maxine's assistants. Get out of here."

She glared at him while Bronson smiled smugly and walked away. She turned her attention to Ambrose. Although she didn't like him, she was hoping that he was okay. She decided to kneel down and help him.

"I got him." She stated and the refs and superstars left the scene.

'Later' Morgan was ordered to be the ref for Bronson's match and ended the match once he made his opponent tap. She scowled at him and decided not to raise his hand. When his opponent recovers, Bronson puts him in another submission hold. 

"Enough! Back off! You won the match already!" She yelled and tried to break the hold. A moment later Bronson broke it and stood up.

"What did I say about getting in my way, little girl? Stay out of my way!"

"Just leave already." She tried to step up to him. "You've won, just leave. Please."

"Leave? How about you make me. Make me Morgan! Make me leave! What are you going to do? Nothing! So shut your mouth!"

The crowd booed him but then Regal got in the ring and attacked him.

"Regal isn't going to stand for such disrespect. And now Regal is attacking Bronson and putting him in the Regal Stretch!" One of the commentators exclaimed as Morgan stepped away from the action. "And now Garret Dylan is out here." The commentator added as he attacked Regal.

Bronson and Garret gang up on him while Morgan tried to stop it. She does but then the two males turn their attention to her.

"Stop it!" She yelled but Bronson grabbed her by the hair. 

All of a sudden, Ambrose rushes into the ring and hits Garret with a lariat. Bronson threw Morgan to the mat while the impact made a loud noise which made the crowd 'Oh' in response. She held her head and crawled over to one of the bottom turnbuckles to lean on. Regal managed to put Garret in the Regal Stretch, while Ambrose put Bronson in the Regal Stretch too.

"Oh, it hurts right?! It hurts!?" Dean taunted Bronson.

"What is going on!?" The commentator exclaimed as Morgan looked on in shock. "Is this really happening!? The heck is going on?"

Ambrose and Regal look at each other and release their submissions. They stared at each other and Regal pointed at him and got out of the ring.

Morgan held her head and tried to recover and saw Dean, who was shirtless and in jeans, staring at her intently. She couldn't help but feel a little bit attracted to the crazy man. To his hair, his hairy chest, and the way he was watching her, it was clear that Ambrose really wanted her. After all the times he tried to get her attention, this one took the cake. He finally did something normal for a change and saved her from Bronson, with help from Regal. She tried to stand up but failed and Ambrose got out of the ring. He walked around the ring and decided to carry her bridal style as the crowd cheered.

Morgan reluctantly wrapped her arms around his neck but began to like the position she was in.

"Is Morgan smiling?" The commentator asked as she started to look happy while Ambrose carried her backstage.

'Next Week'

Morgan was in the mirror, primping, and caught Dean in the mirror, wearing a white shirt and jeans.

"I've been looking for you," she said and continued putting on her lip gloss. "You know, I keep replaying that incident in my head, of what happened last week. When you saved me, after all we've been through. I just want to know why. Why did you save me?" she turned around while he walked up to her.

He grabbed a piece of her brown hair and sniffed it. "Maybe it's because I couldn't take it if something bad happened to you. It was a reflex to save you. No one is going to hurt you, Morgan. No one." He declared and walked away.

Later on, Morgan watched his match against an FCW superstar at ringside and Dean hit the kickout DDT that she used, The backfire. Bored, Morgan began walking away as Dean looked surprised. "Morgan's leaving." A commentator says. "And look at the face of Ambrose. He isn't too happy about that."

Ambrose pinned his opponent for the win and didn't even wait for the ref to raise his hand. He instantly slid out of the ring and ran after her. "Morgan! Morgan! Where is she? Where is she!?" He screamed.

He started seething and ran his hands through his hair. He groaned loudly and held his heart. "She broke my heart. She broke my heart...how dare she do this? How dare she do this to me!? She took advantage of me and played with my feelings! I thought she was going to love my match and praise me but I guess I was wrong. I'm not good enough for her, aren't I? She believes I'm not good enough for her. She isn't going to get away. She is going to feel my wrath!" Dean continued. "I don't care how long I have to wait, I will make her acknowledge me! I will take my aching heart and tear it apart for her! I will even die for her! Does she not know that she completes me? Does she not know that I want her to look at me and praise me? I guess she doesn't seem to care. But don't worry..." He began to smirk. "She will. I will make sure she cares. She'll see real soon! I vow it!" He yelled at the camera and stormed off.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

During the next episode of FCW, Husky and another superstar start brawling in the ring with the ref out cold. Before this, they had a match but it quickly escalated into a brawl. "Enough! Enough, stop this!" Maxine, the FCW general manager, walked out with Morgan and William Regal. Morgan had continued to be Maxine's assistant when she wasn't doing matches on FCW. "I need some help, get some help! Now!" She saw officials and FCW Superstars running in the ring, trying to break it up. One of the superstars who ran was Dean Ambrose. "Go! Go!" She exclaimed.

Maxine decides to get on the apron when she sees the fight isn't getting separated.

"Maxine look out!" Morgan shouted but it was too late because she accidentally got bumped into Brad Maddox while she was trying to get in the ring. Maxine held her head and was down on the mat as Regal and Morgan came to her aid. "Are you okay?"

The fight went on outside as Ambrose, Maxine, Morgan, and Regal were left in the ring. Ambrose glanced at Regal and Morgan and then back at the fight while he was on the apron. He decided to attack Regal from behind.

"Dean!" Morgan yelled as Maxine crawled away from the fight. "What are you doing!?"

Ambrose started unloading on him. But then Regal gave him a hard punch in the face as Ambrose stumbled back and got out of the ring. Regal took off his jacket as Maxine and Morgan stood in the middle of the ring, between the two men who were at ringside. Maxine glanced at Ambrose and William and started to smile.

"What are you planning?" Morgan asked, knowing that smile Maxine was showing.

Maxine's FCW theme played out in the arena as Ambrose and Regal stared each other down while Morgan looked worried.

"Was this what Ambrose meant when he said he would go after one of Morgan's loved ones? Regal and Morgan have gotten close over the months of FCW." An FCW commentator says

"Please don't tell me you're going to make them have a match." She pleaded with Maxine.

"I got this handled," Maxine reassured her. Before Ambrose left to go backstage, Regal applauded him.

Afterward, Morgan rushed after Regal. "Regal, please don't tell me you are going to wrestle Dean. Maxine said she made the match. Don't do it. Please don't wrestle him. You did it once, you don't need to do it again."

Regal lifted up her chin and smiled at her. "This needs to be done, Morgan. This is going to be closure."

'Next Week' Norman Smiley, who has the FCW heavyweight championship in his hands, Maxine, and Morgan, who was still Maxine's assistant, were in the ring while Maxine talked about having an eight-man elimination tournament. "In this tournament, the participants will compete against each other, over the next couple weeks. And then the final four will compete in a fatal four-way match. And whoever wins will be the new FCW world heavyweight champion."

"Let's please bring out the participants," Maxine announced as they walked out one by one. "FCW 15 champion, Seth Rollins! Leo Kruger! Big E Langston! Leakee! Showtime Percy Watson! Damien Sandow! Dean Ambrose! And Husky Harris! Gentlemen as you know, you will be competing against each other over the next couple of weeks."

Morgan couldn't help be feel an intense gaze in her direction. 'Don't look. Don't look, Morgan. Do not look.' she tried to warn herself as she tried to continue listening to Maxine. But after a few moments, she decided to look as she locked eyes with Ambrose. 'Just my luck. Why would you look at him? Why?'

Ever since Dean attacked Regal, they have gone at it while Morgan got stuck in the middle. She is close to Regal and admires his ring work. But she doesn't want him to get hurt because Ambrose is a dangerous man. But there was a small part of her that was interested in the weird guy.

"But right now, Damien Sandow and Leakee, you will compete right now in a match. And Morgan here will be the special referee for the tournament matches for the next few weeks." Maxine declared, making Dean smirk and the crowd cheer. "The rest of you please leave the ring."

"Wait, what?" Morgan snapped her head to her. "I don't even have a shirt-"

"Taken care of," Maxine replied.

"Why me?"

"Why not? You are my assistant after all."

"But why can't a regular ref do it?"

"It's done, Morgan."

Morgan exhaled while everyone left the ring but her, Leakee, and Damien. She received a referee shirt and put it on while standing in the middle of the ring.

"Why me...?" She mumbled

During another episode of FCW, Summer and Morgan were backstage.

"You know you got a psychopath staring you down, hard, over there, right?" Summer asked, glancing at Ambrose, watching Morgan from afar.

"Don't push it..." Morgan mumbled. "This whole situation is just really weird..."

Audrey Marie walked over to them, making Morgan even more annoyed. She couldn't stand her. She was exceptionally aggravating and just wanted to smack the stupid grin off her face.

"Wow, I'm so glad I'm not you, Morgan. Because I'm the diva's champion! Yeah!" Audrey bragged and showed off the title.

Without thinking, Morgan slapped her in the face before storming off.

"Whoa!" Summer exclaimed and started to laugh while Audrey rubbed her cheek, still stunned at the assault.

"What was that for!?" Audrey yelled.

'Later'

Morgan walked backstage, trying to cool off but got stopped by Maxine.

"Why would you slap the diva's champion?" Maxine asked with an annoyed face expression

"She deserved it," the Philly wrestler shrugged

"Look, you can't just do that. You slapped the diva's champion, Morgan. You're supposed to be my assistant."

"I know that. It just happened...I'm sorry, okay?"

"Look I'm going to have to force action. You will not be in the number one contender diva battle royal tonight."

"What!? Maxine please­-"

"It's done. I'm sorry but this needs to be done-" Maxine trails off as she watched her storm off. She sighed and shook her head. "She never listens anymore..."

Later on the night, Morgan was sitting down on a chair backstage, burying her head in her hands, while the diva battle royal was going on. She was filled with mixed emotions. Anger, sadness, defeat. She had always dreamed of being the FCW Diva's champion, to prove that she should be here. But the dream was never going to happen because she decided to slap the diva's champion. From afar, Ambrose was watching her intently and walked over to her.

"Just go away, please." She mumbled but Dean sat next to her.

"You should release it," Dean responded.

"Release what?" She sat up to glance at him.

"All that frustration and anger. Show them that you should be in that battle royal." he goes on, making her more irate about the situation. She stood up and headed off to the ring. "Release it, Morgan! Release it!" He shouted.

Morgan didn't know why she went along with what he said, but she should prove to the FCW Universe and the divas that she was not a fragile diva and deserved to take a shot at the championship. As soon as she walked out, she saw AJ, Aksana, Raquel, and Naomi still wrestling in the ring while Audrey was at ringside, watching on.

"Wait a minute, why is Morgan out here? She's not in this match." Byron brought up on commentary.

"This is going to be very interesting," Regal spoke, fully intrigued at the situation.

"Oh!" Byron shouted as Morgan speared Audrey out of her chair and started unloading on her. "Morgan is going after Audrey!"

"This is what Morgan needed. She needs to show this side more often." Regal said while Morgan threw her face first to the ring post, making the crowd 'Oh!' at the impact. She slid into the ring and gave Aksana and Naomi a double clothesline and started unloading on AJ with punches.

"Hey! What the hell!?" Raquel shouted and grabbed her off of AJ but got shoved back

"Fuck off!" Morgan shouts and continued beating up AJ.

"I have never seen this side of Morgan before," Regal murmured.

"You and me both!" Byron said as Raquel grabbed Morgan off of AJ again and tried to punch her. Morgan blocked the punch and threw her into the ring post, hurting her arm. She slammed her down before throwing her, AJ, and Naomi out of the ring. Morgan turned her attention to Aksana and gave her the backfire while the crowd cheered. "Morgan just went on a meltdown!" He exclaimed while she exhaled and ran a hand through her hair.

"Indeed. Very interesting. And I think I know who triggered it." Regal said as she walked backstage

"Who the hell do you think you are!?" Maxine marched over to her. "Didn't I say not to get involved!?"

"And?" Morgan bluntly asked.

"And!? You just ruined the match! For the next few weeks, you will not be here until after the number one contender and Audrey have their match. Do you understand me!?"

"I don't care anymore. And I don't care about being your little assistant." she stepped up to her. "And if you ever yell at me again...you know what? I'll just let my actions speak for me."

"Excuse me? Do you know who you're talking to!?" Maxine shouted as Morgan left. "Unbelievable. What has gotten into this girl?"

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Survivor Series 2012'

In 2012, heading backstage for Survivor Series, Melanie was called into Triple H's office for a meeting.

"You wanted to see me?" She sat down in front of his desk. He seemed to be in a good mood, so she had a feeling she was going to be getting good news.

"Yes, I did. I guess you're wondering why I called you here for Survivor Series."

"Very curious." She let out a chuckle.

"Consider yourself a WWE Diva, now. You've moved up from NXT." He casually announced with a big smile.

Melanie broke out in a short laugh. "Are­-are you serious?"

Paul smiled and nodded, shaking her hand. "Welcome to the main roster, Melanie. You've earned it."

"Thank you. Thank you so much for this opportunity. Oh my gosh. Wow. I can't believe it. Thank you!"

"Here's your script. You start tonight. Think you can handle it?"

"Oh yeah. I'm ready." She grinned and walked out of his office with a big smile on her face. 

She finally got the job she wanted. To be a WWE Diva. After all the hard training at CZW, TNA, FCW, and NXT, she finally showed everyone she was worthy of becoming a WWE Diva. She wanted to be different from the other divas and bring more life into the diva's matches instead of it being only 2 minutes. She wanted to do stuff with the guys too, to bring a little spice of the attitude era back just like Chyna and Lita did back in the day.

She told Triple H everything she wanted to do in the future of her wrestling career when she was in NXT and now it seems like he was granting her wish, having faith in for to pull it off in the PG era of WWE.

She examined the script. It looks like she was going to be with her best pal, Celeste (Kaitlyn), and then in a storyline with The Shield, which ironically was with Jon, Colby, and Joe. The four of them were together again after the FCW days. It was going to be delightful.

A couple hours before Survivor Series started, she walked down the hallway until she felt someone jumping on her back. "April! No piggyback rides!" Melanie laughs. April (AJ Lee) jumped off and hugged her tightly.

"You're here! I can't believe you finally made it to the main roster!"

"Word travels fast, huh?" Melanie beamed and saw Celeste walking over to them.

"Melanie!" She picked her up and twirled her around.

"Still as strong as ever!" The Philly diva hugged her back before getting set down.

"Congrats on finally joining us as divas. You are gonna be awesome as hell on the main roster, now. Fans are already anticipating your debut."

"I'm so excited. Seems like I'll be managing you tonight, too."

"Yep. I'll also be your guide around here. Let's go to the locker room." Celeste and April escort her to the Diva's Locker Room. "Girls! Melanie is finally on the roster!"

"About time! Girl, I've been waiting for you." Trinity (Naomi) beamed and hugged her.

"How you been girl?" Ariane (Cameron) asked, giving her a hug too.

"I'm still in a state of shock that I'm now on the main roster, so I may pass out, but I'm feeling great." The Philly diva gleefully responded.

Sarona (Tamina) walks into the locker room with Victoria (Alicia Fox). "Are you the new diva?"

"Yeah, I'm Melanie."

Sarona smiled. "Nice to meet you. Looking forward to wrestling with you."

"Me too! Cause we're having a match together, soon." Victoria reminded her. "Don't disappoint me. Give me all you got in the ring."

"You bet! Looking forward to it." Melanie nodded

"Hey, didn't you come here a couple years ago?" Layla asked.

"I try not to remember that. But yeah, I did back in 2010 for a job offer. But I left because they didn't want me to wrestle, they wanted me as a valet and that's it. So that's when I went to TNA."

"That's insane. You're crazy." Victoria pointed out. "I would have jumped on being a manager,"

"Everyone keeps telling me that." Melanie groaned

"At least you're here now," April hugged her tightly. 

'To The Ring'

After the ref raised Eve's hand, she heads straight back to beating on Kaitlyn which caused the crowd to boo. She had already won the match, retaining the Diva's Championship against her but was still trying to cause issues.

"Okay Eve, you've done enough!" Cole exclaimed as she started stomping down on her viciously.

"It looks like she wants to make a statement tonight! Let her prove she is not the one to be messed with," JBL spoke, supporting Eve's actions.

The arena began to cheer loudly once they saw Morgan running through the crowd, jumping over the barricade.

To be honest, Melanie was not expecting such a loud reception from the crowd when she wasn't even announced she'd be here tonight but it made her heart soar as she remained focused on going after Eve and making sure she did what she had to do during her first night on the main roster.

This was her debut. Attack and leave. Even showing shades of what Chyna did to Marlena. It was so exciting to her that she was finally going to make a name for herself on the main roster.

"Look at this!" King yelled in a high voice.

"Who the hell is that!?" JBL asked in confusion

"Look who it is!" King shouted as Morgan slid into the ring.

"Is that-it is! It's Morgan! Morgan Lopez from NXT!" Cole announced happily.

"What!? Morgan!? Did you know she'd be here!?" JBL exclaimed.

She jumps right on top of Eve, making her scream as she attacks her relentlessly. Eve desperately tries to push her away but to no avail.

"It looks like Miss Lopez has seen enough! Get her Morgan!" King cheered her on

"Get off of her! Where is security!? Attacking the diva's champion!? What is wrong with her!?" JBL yelled as Kaitlyn watched on with a smile on her face, moving away from the action to lean against a turnbuckle.

Eve managed to shove Morgan away and scramble her to her feet. She tried to clothesline her but missed as Morgan countered with a beautiful spinning heel kick to the face. The champion began to stagger and drop down to her knees. Finishing her off, Morgan ran to the ropes before running towards the champion, knocking her down with a shining wizard.

"And Morgan taking out Eve!" Cole looked on as the crowd cheered while Morgan went back to getting on top of her to attack.

Security guards were quick to rush down the ring to grab a hold of Morgan, keeping her away from Eve. The Philly Diva ended up laughing, proud of what she had done as she was escorted out of the ring by a bunch of security and referees

"Yeah, that's right! Take her out of here! Take her back to NXT!" JBL yelled

"I'm getting word that she is not in NXT anymore, guys. She's on the main roster now!" Cole announced

"You have got to be kidding me! Why!? She is a danger to Eve! Did you see what she did!? She attacked a helpless champion!"

"She was saving her friend, Kaitlyn!" King countered as Eve grabbed her title and jumped over the barricade, freaked out and upset her plan failed

"Security, let her go. She's with me," Kaitlyn announced on the mic as Morgan reluctantly got released and slid back in the ring.

As soon as she got up to her feet, the two girls smiled at each other and embraced tightly.

Kaitlyn then turned her attention to Eve who was in the crowd, processing what had happened, "Eve! Where you going? Your plan backfire? You see I have a little backup of my own. Meet Morgan Lopez. WWE's new Diva on the main roster. My best friend,"

The announcement made the crowd erupt into more cheers as Kaitlyn's theme came on. Morgan waved at Eve, proud of herself with a successful attack.

"Kaitlyn's not alone, tonight! Thank goodness for Morgan," Cole looked

On Morgan's Twitter, called WWEMorgan101, she tweets:

'Ahhh I'm so happy to finally be a part of the main roster of WWE! I promise to give it all I got! #MorganIsHere

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Monday Night Raw'

The next day, backstage, Morgan walked around with Kaitlyn and began to speak her disapproval about The Shield, "Hey, did you see what The Shield did to Ryback, last night? Completely weak of them to jump him like that. I seriously would like them to be in a singles competition instead of it always being 3 on 1."

"You sure? Be careful, The Shield are pretty scary." Kaitlyn replied in a wary tone.

"Not to me." Morgan shrugged.

"Okay. I hope that comment doesn't bite you in the ass."

"What's the worst that can happen?"

'Smackdown'

Morgan is backstage as she watched The Shield's interview with Michael Cole as they talked about Justice for CM Punk and how The Shield works for each other and not Paul Heyman or anyone else. After the promo, the titantron showed her watching backstage in disapproval as the crowd cheered.

"Really...?" She scoffed.

"You okay?" Kaitlyn stood next to her

"Did you see their little interview? I have never seen people so full of it. They think they run the place because they beat everyone up. What kind of bull crap is this?"

"Don't you know how dangerous they are?"

Morgan shook her head. "They aren't so tough. I give them a month before they start getting their asses kicked." She turned her attention back to the TV, while Kaitlyn appeared worried about her friend talking trash about The Shield.

After the segment, the camera goes back to the commentators. "Oh man, I hope Morgan knows what she's saying," Cole said with worry in his voice.

"What she just did was absolutely stupid. She just dug herself a grave. Stay in a diva's lane. Don't get involved with dangerous men, like The Shield." JBL warned, annoyed with Morgan's choice of words.

"And on Twitter, Morgan even Tweeted, 'The Shield aren't so tough. Bunch of bullies. What else is new? #NonBeliever #IDon'tBelieveInTheShield'" Cole read her updated tweet.

"Oh my God...she dun did it now..." JBL groaned.

"She's picking a fight. She better watch her back." King sighed, wondering what was going to happen next.

"Yeah. On the WWE APP, we have a poll about Morgan and The Shield. Do you think The Shield will confront Morgan about what she has said about them? Vote now and we'll show the results on Monday Night Raw." Cole announced.

'Next Monday, on Raw'

Morgan tweets 'First match! So ready to go. #It'sMorganTime!'

In the ring, Morgan came out to spin the bottle with Kaitlyn following her from behind. The two walked out to a very warm reception from the crowd which made the Philly diva smile wider. For her entrance, she had her right hand up, open in the air with her index finger and thumb sticking up a little and twirled around. She put her hand down and began walking to the ring with determination and excitement on her face. It was her first televised match on the main roster. She wanted to make a big impression on everybody.

"This is a singles match scheduled for one fall! Introducing the challenger, from Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, Morgan Lopez!" Justin Roberts announced.

"Woo hoo, we get to see Morgan! And would you look at that beautiful grin? She's ready to go!" King called with excitement.

"This is Morgan's first match on Monday Night Raw and let's see how she does with Alicia Fox. Now, last week, Morgan may have said some words that she might regret. On Raw, she said 'What The Shield did to Ryback was weak.' and on Smackdown, she said 'The Shield are annoying and aren't so tough.' And on the WWE APP, we had a poll and the question was, Will The Shield confront Morgan about what she has said about them? A haunting 82 percent has said yes, while 18 percent said no." Cole informed.

"Yeah...I have a bad feeling about tonight. I hope Morgan watches her back." King murmured with worry.

"Do you really think Morgan can stand up to The Shield? They are a dangerous team." JBL retorted.

Morgan got in the ring and stood on the turnbuckle. She screamed 'Yeah!' as she raised her right hand up in the air again and the crowd got hyped. Alicia Fox glared at her while she got off the turnbuckle, unimpressed.

"You ready?" The ref asked Alicia. She nodded, keen to discourage Morgan and her dreams of staying long on the main roster. "You ready?"

"Yes," Morgan replied, nodding her head.

"Ring the bell!" The ref yelled

'Ding Ding Ding'

Morgan and Alicia circle around each other. "Here we go! Morgan's first match." Cole said. They lock up and Morgan starts kicking her multiple times before assaulting her with a spinning kick to the head as Alicia falls down on the mat, stunned.

"I think she learned a bit from Daniel Bryan." King joked as Morgan pins her, only to get a 2 count.

"You got this Morgan!" Kaitlyn cheered on.

Alicia gets up and kicks her hard in the midsection as Morgan clenches her stomach and stumbles to the turnbuckle. Alicia walks over and puts her foot on Morgan's neck, choking her for as long as she can. The ref tries to tell her to stop but then starts counting.

Alicia breaks the hold when the ref yells 4 as Morgan slides down the turnbuckle and coughs, rubbing her neck. Alicia taunts the crowd as the crowd starts to boo her. Getting up, the Philly diva waits for Alicia to turn around as she runs and spears her down.

"Wow! Look at that spear! We need a replay of that." King exclaimed

"Looks like Kaitlyn must have taught her a thing or two," Cole said as the girl cheered for Morgan and grinned. She picks Alicia up and gets her into the kick out DDT position. "And Morgan calls this move, the backfire. She got it!"

"Yes!" Kaitlyn yelled.

All of a sudden, the crowd cheers loudly and starts looking up to see The Shield, in the crowd, staring at Morgan from afar.

"What is going on­-oh my gosh, it's The Shield! The Shield is out here!" Cole yelled.

"I knew this was going to happen! I knew it!" JBL added.

Confused at the commotion, Morgan turns and looks around. After a couple seconds, she finally finds The Shield, slowly walking down the steps, through the crowd. Damn, they were that bothered by what she said? For real?

"Are you kidding me?" she mumbled to herself, failing to hide her surprised expression, widening her eyes a bit.

They picked the worst time to distract her. This was her first match and she didn't want to lose in her debut. Morgan's mind began to race as she tried her best to stay focused but as they got closer, the harder it became.

"Oh no!" King exclaimed as Kaitlyn started to panic. She began backing up to the ramp once The Shield reached the barricade.

"Morgan, Kaitlyn! Get outta there!" Cole shouted. "Get out of there, Morgan!"

"Ohhhh The Shield look upset," JBL warned

"Gosh...the look on Ambrose watching Morgan like prey is alarming. She needs to get out of the ring, right now!" King exclaimed.

Rollins and Reigns had some intimidating glares on their faces, aimed at the Philly diva as she tried her best to ignore them. But what had got to her was Ambrose's demeanor. He tilted his head to the side a little, having a sick smirk on his face. The predatory gaze sent shivers down Morgan's spine and it began to freeze her in shock. The way he was staring at her was different from his teammates and she didn't like it one bit.

While this was happening Alicia managed to recover from Morgan's finisher. Seeing that all her attention was on the three men, she took advantage and rolled her up from behind for a pin.

"1!"

"2!"

"3!"

"Here is your winner! Alicia Fox!" Justin announced as the crowd booed.

Morgan looks around in surprise. Did that just happen?

"No way! No friggin' way!" she shouted in protest.

That did NOT just happen. They did NOT just cost her the match like that over some tweets and words. The Shield smirked to themselves, satisfied with the results of the match as they watched her freak out.

"Oh, you think that's real friggin' funny, huh? Seriously? Seriously!?" Morgan screamed at them. She shook her head and stormed out of the ring with Kaitlyn quickly following her

"Morgan is not happy. I don't think she's going to live this down." King watched on.

"Is this the last we've seen of The Shield distracting Morgan? You think she got the message?" Cole asked.

"I hope so." JBL replied

Morgan tweets 'Stupid Shield interfered in my match. #WEAK!'

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'WWE Main event'

Morgan is in the ring with Kaitlyn at ringside, again, as Alicia Fox is getting in the ring.

"Morgan is here for her rematch against Alicia Fox after what happened with The Shield." Cole recapped.

"Yeah, The Shield cost Morgan her match. Her debut match. I just hope they don't do it, again." King mentioned with worry.

'Ding Ding Ding'

Alicia kicks Morgan in the midsection and slams her onto the mat. Morgan groans and holds her head before Alicia pins her for a 1 count. She continues to get the upper hand and then puts her in a headlock submission as Morgan struggles to get out of it. Kaitlyn begins banging on the mat and the crowd claps for Morgan, motivating her to get out of the submission and fight back. She starts to get the upper hand and clotheslines Alicia. Climbing up the top of the turnbuckle she waits for Alicia to get back on her feet.

"What is she doing here?" Cole questioned, anticipating her next move. Suddenly, Morgan jumps and hits a cross body on Alicia. "Oh!"

"Awesome!" Kaitlyn cheered as Morgan pinned Alicia for a two-count.

"That was impressive." King looked on while Alicia was still down, recovering. Morgan waits for her to get up. When she does, she goes to kick her but Alicia ducks and counters with a sickening kick to the face, making the Philly diva fall flat on her back. "Gosh...I think Alicia may have laid Morgan out."

Alicia pins Morgan, only to get a two-count.

"Really?" Alicia complained to the ref, getting annoyed that Morgan wouldn't stay down. They start to have a back-and-forth match but then Morgan kicks Alicia in the stomach and does the backfire and pins her to win the match.

"She did it!" King cheered as Kaitlyn ran inside to ring to hug her friend

"Here is your winner! Morgan Lopez!" Justin announced, but her celebration was cut short when The Shield was in the crowd again, putting the divas on edge. They stood on the steps, while Ambrose had a mic in his hands.

"Well well, Morgan finally wins her match. Congratulations, darling..." Dean rasped out. "You know why we came out on Monday? It's because you are an injustice. You left an opportunity in the WWE years ago and you think you can come back and try to change? How about you leave, just like you did before. You don't deserve to be here. And that is why The Shield will make sure to take care of you since we call you, the Morgan problem."

Morgan scowled at him. He had a lot of nerve. She didn't want to be a manager when she was offered a contract in WWE years ago. Now that she is here, she gets to be the wrestler she always dreamed of being. If they think that's an injustice, so be it. But it was also clear they seemed bothered by what she said and on social media.

"Morgan problem? Morgan problem?" she retorted as Kaitlyn held her back. "I'll show you a friggin' problem! You really messed with the wrong one!"

Dean looked amused at her yelling and left with his teammates.

"She brought this on herself, she should have kept her mouth shut." JBL criticized her actions.

"Yeah but the WWE Universe has been waiting for someone to really step up to The Shield. Do you think Morgan has what it takes?" King asked.

"Has what it takes? She's a Diva. A woman. What can a woman do to The Shield?"

"Looks like we'll have to find out," Cole said before the commercial break.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Favorite hashtag?

#MorganVsTheShield

#NonBeliever

#ItsMorganTime

#IDontBelieveInTheShield

#MorganIsHere

#WEAK

Forced to Believe Chapter 3- Fighting Back

Chapter Summary: Morgan fights back against The Shield. Her rivalry with Alicia Fox escalates. The Shield continue to cause problems for Morgan. 

Words: 12,000+

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'RAW'

Next week on Raw, Morgan was in the ring, ready to go up against Alicia Fox once again. Their rivalry was picking up and the crowd was enjoying their chemistry together in the ring.

"As you can see, we are getting ready for some diva action. Here we have the lovely Morgan Lopez set to go one on one with Alicia Fox, again." Cole said.

All of a sudden, while Morgan was warming up in the ring, she saw The Shield staring at her from afar in the crowd again which made her a little nervous.

"Oh no, it's The Shield." King exclaimed.

"What are they doing here, now?" Cole looked on.

Morgan turned her focus to the three men in the crowd. Ambrose had his arms wrapped around himself, staring at her, hard. Harder than he was last time and it seriously began to creep her out. The look just read bad news and she wanted nothing to do with him at all.

"Just look at that stare from the eccentric Dean Ambrose. Disturbing..." Cole pointed out

"I am not liking the look he has been giving Miss Lopez," King added

"I hope Morgan doesn't get distracted. She needs to have her head in the game. Alicia will take full advantage of that just like last time," JBL warned. "She knew the consequences after what she said. She needs to deal with it,"

During the match, Alicia takes control of Morgan, putting her in a headlock submission. Meanwhile, Dean was slowly walking down the steps to get a closer look at the match,

"Morgan better watch it. Ambrose is very unpredictable." Cole warned.

As the match went on, she fought back and gave Alicia a couple of clotheslines before jumping on the middle rope and attacking her with a crossbody. She waits for Alicia to get up so she can hit the backfire on her and pin her for the win. Morgan celebrates as the ref raises her hand. She gets on the top rope and does her taunt. But then she sees Ambrose jumping over the barricade. Not taking any chances on what he might do, she quickly slides out of the ring and cautiously walks backward, up to the stage.

Meanwhile, Ambrose watches her go as he stands at the end of the ramp. It was something about that look on his face that made her question how cautious she should be.

"What is going through the mind of Ambrose?" Cole asked

'Smackdown'

"We get to see some diva tag team action. Who do you think will win?" Cole asked as Aksana and Tamina were getting ready to face Morgan and Kaitlyn in the ring.

"I'm just curious to see if Morgan will break. Can she handle any more distractions?" JBL wondered.

"We'll have to find out,"

Later on in the match, Kaitlyn tries to make a tag to Morgan but then The Shield walks down to the barricade.

Distracted once again, she turned around to begin yelling at them, oblivious to the fact that Kaitlyn was dropped down with a Samoan drop by Tamina, "Oh my God! Go away! Just go away!" she exclaimed

Aksana runs into the ring and knocks Morgan off the apron as Kaitlyn gets pinned.

"1!" "2!" "3!"

"Here are your winners! The team of Aksana and Tamina!" Justin announced

The Shield looks on in delight as Morgan holds her neck and starts to look disappointed in herself. This had got to stop. This was becoming really bad for her and it's starting to affect Kaitlyn now.

"You're nothing, Morgan! Nothing!" Seth yelled at her.

"You need The Shield!" Ambrose yelled afterward

Running her hands through her brown hair, Morgan starts to break down, getting angry about the situation.

"Morgan was going to break sometime. She can't take the heat." JBL stated

'Backstage'

"Look, Kaitlyn, I'm sorry!" Morgan wiped the frustrated tears from her eyes, from earlier. "It's my fault."

"Look I know that The Shield has been causing you problems, but I don't want this to affect our matches. You need to get your act together. Don't make them control you like that. You need to fix this situation before it ends up ruining you." Kaitlyn stormed off, clearly still upset that they had lost the match.

Morgan let out a sigh and nodded. She had a point. A good point. Maybe TLC will be the time to change things.

'TLC'

"Kaitlyn," Morgan called out, meeting up with her, backstage in the diva's locker room

"Hey, Morgan." Kaitlyn smiled. It looked like her annoyance from Smackdown had gone away.

Morgan ran her right hand through her hair and sighed. "Look, I'm sorry about the tag match. I just, I've gone through a lot with The Shield and­-"

"Morgan, I forgive you. But you really need to fight back. You cannot let these men torment you like this, any longer. You need to do something. You need to do something, tonight. Not tomorrow, not next week, not next month. You need to show people that you belong here and that you can take the heat. Okay?"

Abruptly, Alicia Fox walked up to them with a smirk. "It's funny. I guess I can agree with The Shield on why they keep messing with you. You don't belong here, that's why."

Morgan rolled her eyes at her bogus comment.

"Look just leave her alone, okay? She's dealing with enough." Kaitlyn defended her.

"Really? It seems that she wants to whine and complain about her matches and The Shield but she doesn't do anything. She's a little baby and a­-" Alicia ended up shrieking after getting struck with a stinging slap to the face by Morgan and then speared to the floor.

Morgan starts uploading on her with punches as Kaitlyn tries to pull her off, yelling her name to get her to stop.

"I'll show you that I can do something!" Morgan yelled, getting pulled away from her by refs, as the segment ended. The camera goes back to the commentators.

"Morgan has been out of it," JBL said in shock. "She just exploded out of nowhere!"

"I don't blame her. She's been frustrated with The Shield and now has to deal with Alicia." King replied, understanding her feelings.

"Yeah. And on Twitter, Morgan tweeted, 'The Shield has tormented me for too long. Now it's time for payback. #Revenge #MorganVsTheShield'. I wonder what that means." Cole pondered. "Well, let's get ready for the WWE diva battle royal for the pre-show."

Eve comes out with the Diva's championship and she does the princess wave and gets on commentary. The divas walk out in their Christmas attires. Morgan and Kaitlyn wear similar outfits as Morgan wears red pants and a black top but with no hat. She always enjoyed themed matches like this. Getting to dress up in cute outfits while wrestling was always enjoyable to her.

During the match, it was down to Tamina, Morgan, Kaitlyn, and Naomi. Dean decides to walk through the crowd and watch Morgan in her match. No matter what it seemed like he'd do everything he could to watch her up close and personal. Not even Rollins and Reigns were this frequent. And it was starting to spark speculation on his true intentions.

"Uh oh. Not Ambrose again." Cole looked on.

"What does this man want with Morgan? This is getting ridiculous. Rollins and Reigns aren't even out here," King exclaimed.

"You don't think Morgan caught his eye do you?"

"If she did he's being extremely creepy about it. I wouldn't want to be anywhere near that crazed man,"

"I think he just finds her an easy target to mess with. She falls for it every time," JBL added

Morgan turns her attention to the crowd and rolls her eyes. Ambrose...again. What were the odds?

"You really are starting to piss me off." she pointed him out, clearly distracted.

Tamina takes advantage and tosses her out of the ring as the crowd boos.

"Dean just cost Morgan the match!" King cried as she stormed backstage to follow where he went in the back.

The cameras managed to follow her as she had enough and wanted to confront the man.

"Where are you? Where the hell are you?" she exclaimed and ended up finding a dark area. She decided to walk near it and there he was. Ambrose, smirking at her while leaning on the wall

"Well...it's the rose with thorns. I know you're angry, but I wouldn't worry about that, now."

"Why not?" She demanded

"Look up." he beckoned as they looked up to see a mistletoe over them.

"You're not funny," she retorted and yanked the mistletoe down, tossing it on the ground. "And never in a million years. I'm getting so tired of your mind games. If you want mind games, I'll show you mind games."

"You're putty in my hands, Morgan. You're an easy target."

"Putty? I'll make sure that you and your boys are broken by my hands. Watch your back," she declared and walked away

"I love a woman that's feisty," he called out, watching her leave

Morgan tweets 'Shield...you're gonna get what's coming to you. #MorganVsTheShield'

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Catering'

Melanie was looking at her phone and then Jon sat down next to her after getting settled from their segment together

"What's up?" He greeted, having a bottle of water in his hands.

"Hm...thinking about your match. Just can't wait to get involved." Melanie looked up and smiled. "It's a big opportunity. I'm excited for it,"

Jon chuckled. "I'm sure. I know you can't wait to kick my ass."

"Of course. It's always fun. Hey, have you seen any grapes around here?"

"Aw man, we got the grape monster." Colby (Seth Rollins) said as he walked over to take a seat.

"Haha, Kaitlyn posted a photo of me on Twitter eating a lot of grapes and said Behold! hashtag Morgan The Grape Monster! It became a huge hit," Melanie said, sharing a laugh with the boys. "Now if you excuse me, I need to find some grapes."

"She's so goofy!" Colby exclaimed as they watched her leave

"Typical Melanie." Jon shrugged. "What are you gonna do?"

'Later'

During The Shield's match with Team Hell No and Ryback, Morgan walks out with a black tank top that says 'Nonbeliever' and blue skinny jeans with heels. She watches The Shield's first match with a frown on her face. She was infuriated and she was ready to get even. Let's see how they like it with the distractions.

"What is Morgan doing here?!" Cole exclaimed as the crowd cheered loudly for her once they noticed her.

"I got a good feeling about this! But The Shield seems to ignore her." King mentioned as The Shield turned their attention to her.

"Bad move. Morgan is very unpredictable in this position." JBL stated.

Morgan stands at the end of the ramp, watching the match as she sees Ryback on the Spanish Announce table while Dean and Seth are taking care of Daniel Bryan in the ring.

"As you can see, Roman Reigns is making sure the big men don't get in the ring. Good strategy." Cole pointed out

"The Shield is absolutely just manhandling Daniel Bryan." King exclaimed.

Morgan looks at Dean and Seth but then turns her attention to Roman. She starts walking towards him with the crowd getting behind her, watching in anticipation. She grabs Roman by the arm and turns him around. Before he had a chance to yell at her for interfering, she kicks him right in the nuts making him groan loudly in pain and fall to his knees

"Ah!" King yelled in a high-pitched voice.

"Ohhhh boy!" JBL exclaimed. "Here we go!"

"Oh, man, Roman. You don't look so good, dude. You all right? I'm sorry, did that hurt?" Morgan asked in a fake concerned tone and lifted up his chin. "I'm sorry, let me take you out of your misery, all righty? All righty."

She smiled and then proceeded to drop him down with a hard spinning kick to the face. Her heel definitely made the impact worse.

"This has to feel good for Morgan. She even said 'Win or Lose, I will get my revenge on The Shield tonight.'" Cole recapped as the crowd chanted her name. "The WWE Universe is enjoying this!"

"One down, two more to go." Morgan informed the crowd as the fans in front of her were saying 'Yeah! Morgan! Get em!'

She goes back to the ramp and sees that Kane recovered and jumps off the table that was on top of the turnbuckle, to hit Ambrose with a flying uppercut. Roman recovers and gets in the ring, only to be attacked by Kane but then Ambrose gets the upper hand on him.

"I really want to know who is next on Morgan's list. I can't even focus on the match without staring at her." King said, watching her as she put her hands on her hips, resembling Chyna.

"We're all curious and we'll get our answer soon," Cole says with anticipation.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The WWE fans on Twitter tweet:

'WWEMorgan101 really can fight with those heels. Never get on her bad side. #MorganVsTheShield.'

'This is even more fun to watch with Morgan on standby! Loving this potential rivalry with her and The Shield!'

'The Shield dun F'ed up, this time! Don't mess with Morgan!'

'Morgan is so dumb for doing this. Watch this backfire on her! Pun intended'

'Reigns looks so mad at Morgan. I know he wants to attack but gotta focus on the match and help his teammates lmfao'

'The hands on her hips. I see so much of Chyna right now. I love it,'

'I'm not quite convinced yet on Morgan being a threat to The Shield but giving it a chance to see what develops'

'What is Morgan going to do next?! I hope she goes after Rollins.'

'I love Morgan's shirt! I hope WWE Shop has it. #Nonbeliever'

'The Shield will totally get their revenge on Morgan!'

'I think Roman got a cut on his cheek! Was it from her heel??'

'Nah! Team Shield!! They need to take her down wtf! How dare she do that to Roman!?'

'Noooo can she join them instead? I want to see her and Dean together!'

'She kicked the hell out of Reigns! #BadAssMorgan'

'Morgan does not know who she is messing with. She better watch out!'

'I need my Ambrose and Morgan fix! I want them to fight!'

'I think Roman's cheek is bleeding. I think she cut his cheek with her heels.'

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ambrose is about to suplex Kane on a chair but Kane counters and grabs his neck, hitting him a chokeslam on the chair

"Chokeslam off the chair!" Cole exclaimed and watched as Morgan smiled at the sight. "Morgan is enjoying this."

"Yeah, that's gotta do it. Cover him Kane." King said. Kane covers him but Roman makes the save to break up the pin. "There are bodies screwed everywhere."

Meanwhile, Kane and Roman are fighting outside the ring and Seth goes after Kane's leg. Morgan looks on in shock as Roman manages to spear Kane through the barricade, taking him out as the crowd chanted 'Holy shit!'

As Daniel was locking Ambrose in with the No lock, Seth ran into the ring. He ends up getting put into the No lock instead but then The Shield attacks Daniel with a 3 on 1 assault.

"Typical..." Morgan grumbled with her arms crossed.

Later on, Ambrose's leg gets grabbed by Ryback when he goes to pin Daniel and Ryback starts manhandling The Shield.

"Forget injustice, Ryback has come for Justice." Cole chuckled.

Ryback spears Dean Ambrose and starts getting ready for the clothesline as the crowd chants 'Feed me more'. After he clotheslines him, Ryback yells "Finish it!" and hits Ambrose with the Shell Shocked. He goes to pin him but Rollins and Reigns break it up

"And The Shield stays alive! Absolutely incredible!" Cole looked on, impressed

Ryback tosses Rollins out of the ring and Morgan moves out of the way to ringside. Reigns falls out of the ring too and Ryback fights them both up the ramp. The crowd cheers once Morgan grabs a chair and gets in the ring to watch Ambrose slowly scramble to his knees. She stalks him and stands right in front of him.

"Oh no. Oh no, don't tell me!" Cole began.

"Don't tell me she's about to hit him with the chair," King exclaimed.

This was something she had wanted to do for a while now and now was finally the chance. She grips the chair steadily and raises it up in the air, aiming to hit him but the impact was stopped once Ambrose caught it before it struck him.

Morgan was stunned. She thought he was out of it. How could he still be standing after all of that? As if reading her mind, Ambrose smirked at her and stood up.

"Give­-me-the chair." She tries to pull the chair back but fails to overpower his strong grip on it. He pulls it out of her hands and throws it out of the ring.

"Morgan get out of there. Dean Ambrose is very dangerous in that ring!" Cole yelled while Dean slowly rolled his neck.

Morgan decides to try to strike him in the face but he effortlessly grabs her wrist and backs her up against a corner. She tries to struggle against him but he doesn't budge. Just great. Not what she wanted at all.

"Aw~ what's the matter? Your little plan backfired? Huh?" he teased with a wicked grin.

"Back off!" she screamed and ended up kneeing him in the stomach.

He groans and releases her, stumbling back. Taking advantage, she drops him down with a backfire.

"No way! This cannot be happening!" JBL exclaimed

"Aw~ what's the matter? Your little plan backfired, huh?" She mocked Ambrose, grabbing another chair as he got back on his knees.

She whacks him right in the face and begins relentlessly hitting him with the chair as the crowd counts the chair shots.

'6! 7! 8! 9! 10! 11! 12! 13! 14! 15!' The crowd cheered.

Morgan lets out a breath and sets the chair down, in front of Dean, as he's in pain, laid out.

"She hit him over 15 times with that chair! 15! Had she gone mad!? She's gone mad, Cole! She's lost her damn mind!" JBL yelled.

"She said she was gonna get revenge, tonight!" Cole exclaimed, while she got out of the ring and went through the crowd, while Roman went to help Ambrose. Seth begins climbing up the ladder and then Morgan decides to climb it on the other side.

"Now what is she doing?" JBL looked on.

"Get down!" Seth yelled at her, visibly vexed at her becoming a nuisance for his team tonight.

"Make me." she stood her ground while Ryback started to get off the table.

"Get your ass off the ladder!"

"I don't think so, pal." She responded while Ryback started climbing up the ladder on the side where Seth was.

With all the strength she could, she managed to shove Seth off the ladder, making him fall right onto the tables as everyone yelled 'Holy shit!' again.

"Oh my gosh!" King shouted.

Morgan stares at Seth's laid-out body in satisfaction and gets down from the ladder. Happy with getting some revenge on The Shield, she makes her way backstage, not caring if they won the match after all that happened.

Morgan tweets 'I'm not done yet. Got a few more tricks up my sleeve. #FeelingEvil #Payback #MorganVsTheShield'

'RAW'

The next day on Raw was the Slammy Awards in Philadelphia and on the stage, Ric Flair was at the podium, talking about Superstar of The Year.

"But, I cannot do this without a certain Philly girl. Ladies and gentlemen! Please welcome, my girl! Morgan!" Ric announced.

Morgan got a new theme called 'Taking you down by Egypt Central' as she walked out to it with a short blue dress and low blue heels with the Philly crowd giving her a loud warm welcome.

She grinned and waved at the crowd, walking up to the podium. She gave Ric a big hug before standing in front of the podium with a bright smile on her face.

"It's so good to be home!" She yelled, earning loud cheers. "I'm so happy to be here in my hometown. Well, let's get started shall we?"

"Yes ma'am." Ric nodded

"All righty, well, let's check out who is Superstar of the year."

"WOOOO!"

"WOOOO" The crowd responded

"All right. The winner who is the Superstar of the Year is..." Ric Flair opened the envelope.

"John Cena!" they both announced and Philly exploded.

Cena's theme blares out as he walks out. After giving hugs to Ric and Morgan, he says his acceptance speech but then decides to give the award to Flair and went backstage.

"Wow. Okay then." Morgan looked confused, still in shock.

But then CM Punk's theme comes on and he walks out with crutches and with Paul Heyman holding his WWE championship.

"Oh God...great...great..." Morgan said on the mic while Ric stood next to her, closest to Punk.

Punk takes the award and moves the mic towards him. "This is completely ridiculous on multiple, multiple levels! I mean, there are so many things going through my head right now. This doesn't belong to you. You haven't even been here and the fact that you people voted for John Cena is atrocious. This has been the worst year of John Cena's life! I beat him at Summerslam! He lost last night! He's the first superstar who cashed in his money in the bank and lose! He's a loser! He's a loser just like everybody here in Philadelphia!"

Morgan shot her head up and looked at Punk. "I'm sorry, what was that?" she retorted as her hand was held by Ric to calm her down.

"He's a loser like you two!" Punk yelled. "I remember Shawn Michaels talking about how he always wanted to be like Ric Flair. Look at me, Flair! I never wanted to be you! I wanted to be me! And I did. And last year, I won Superstar of the Year. And that means this year, I'm Superstar of the Year. I am the WWE champion and have been WWE champion for 393 days! 393 days! I'm the man! Not John Cena! And not you! I'm the man!"

"Did you want to know what time it is Morgan?" Ric asked.

"It's clobberin time, that's what time it is." Punk yelled in Morgan's face.

"It'll be Morgan time if you don't get the heck out my face." She snapped back as the crowd cheered.

"Nah, I think it's time for you to go, brother." Ric Flair said to Punk. "This is Philadelphia, we're gonna rock n roll tonight man. You can't even walk."

"With one leg I can still kick your ass." Punk declared. "Come on Ric, let's talk about baggage. I will beat you and I can beat anybody up in Philly."

"Wanna try that with me?" Morgan suggested.

"Hold on Morgan. I got this. Hey Philly! Should we settle this? How about you and me?" Ric requested Punk as he took off his jacket and threw it at Punk. "Let's go, Morgan, you're coming with me."

"Sure thing," she replied and walked with Ric Flair to the ring.

"What?" Cole asked in shock as Punk started to go towards the ring. "Are we able to have Punk and Flair?!"

Ric Flair started taunting and yelling 'WOOOO' to the crowd as Morgan looked amused while she stood on the apron.

Punk gets in the ring with Paul Heyman. He slams his crutch against Flair's stomach and he bends down. Punk hits his back, breaking the crutch. He starts hopping on one leg and starts taunting Flair's walk. Flair recovers and hits Punk with a thumb in the eye, making him fall down and hold his eye. Then suddenly, Flair grabs Heyman and hits the Figure Four on him as the crowd cheers and Morgan starts laughing. Flair then releases the hold as Heyman holds his leg while Morgan gets in the ring.

'Sierra' 'Hotel' 'India' 'Echo' 'Lima' 'Delta' 'Shield.'

The Shield walks slowly down the steps. "We all know The Shield has a lot of issues with Morgan. Last night, Morgan gave a low blow to Reigns, threw Rollins 15 feet onto a table and decimated Ambrose with 15 chair shots. 15. This woman is violent." Cole exclaimed.

The Shield stands on the apron as Morgan starts taking off her heels.

"Do something." Morgan provoked.

She'll go down trying. She wasn't going to back down. The Shield look at each other and then at Morgan. Then all of a sudden, Team Hell No attacks Seth and Roman as Ric takes on Dean. But then Dean punches Flair in the face and he drops down to the mat.

Morgan quickly checks on Ric as The Shield takes care of Team Hell No outside the ring. Seth ends up sliding back in the ring and grabs Morgan from behind.

"What the hell?! Get off of me!" She shouted, trying to escape his strong grip

"You think you're going to get away from what you did last night?!" Rollins shouted.

Roman goes to the commentary table and takes off the hood. Dean pushes Flair out of the ring and turns to Morgan.

"Once I'm done with him, I'm coming after you, sweetheart," Dean told her in a menacing voice.

"Oh bite me!" she retorted, getting worried for Flair.

'Feed. Me. More'

Ryback walks out while Morgan kicks Seth in the shin as he winces in pain. Ryback ends up attacking Ambrose and then Roman. Rollins rolls out the ring to try to aid his teammates but Team Hell No joins the fight and makes The Shield retreat.

'Backstage'

Morgan is walking with Team Hell No and Flair after they helped him from Punk and The Shield.

"Thanks, you guys," Flair said and he shook hands with Daniel.

"Yeah, we finally got to The Shield. Yes!" Kane yelled.

"No!" Daniel exclaimed.

"What?" Morgan looked confused.

"Yes!"

"No!"

"What?"

"Woooo!"

"Yes!"

"No!"

"What?"

"Wooo!"

"Yes!"

"No!"

"What?"

"WOOO! WOO! WOO!" Ric yelled but they all stopped once they saw Ron Simmons.

A dramatic pause occurs before Ron shouted "DAMN!" and walked away, making the crowd laugh

'SuperSmackdown'

The Shield were not happy tonight. It seemed like they were sending a message to Morgan after attacking Sin Cara. The vibe was different, it seemed like they were hell-bent on making sure they got to her this time. Morgan could feel it. She was going to get caught one of these days. But no matter what she was going to get back up.

Later on the night, Morgan wins her match against Aksana but then The Shield comes out and surrounds the ring as Kaitlyn is at the end of the ramp looking scared. The three men stand on the apron, anticipating to strike.

The Philly diva let out a sigh. She then decides to go straight to Ambrose, striking him with a slap in the face.

"Whoa!" Cole exclaimed

Dean's head was to the side and still stinging from her slap, and then he slowly turned his head back to her.

Morgan quickly runs out of the ring, grabbing Kaitlyn by the hand as they sprint backstage. Before Rollins and Reigns could run after them, Ambrose raised his hand up to signal them to stop going after her. Smirking, he rubs the side of his face

"I think he liked it!" JBL exclaimed.

"What the hell is going on in that sick twisted mind of his?" Cole cried.

"I don't know but Morgan is in big trouble now."

Looking at his teammates, Ambrose began nodding and then the three men proceeded to go backstage.

"Oh-oh my God. Don't tell me they are going after them!?" JBL yelled

'Backstage'

Kaitlyn and Morgan are running and then they split up. Running near the parking lot, Kaitlyn thought she was safe. But then she lets out a scream when she gets grabbed from behind by Rollins.

"No! Get off of me!"

"No! They got Kaitlyn!" Cole yelled as they took her into a dark area backstage.

"You're close to Morgan, right?" Ambrose asked, standing in front of her, while Rollins and Roman stood next to her, staring at her with intimating expressions.

Kaitlyn was too scared to respond, so she remained silent, fearing for her life.

"I asked you a question." Dean kicked a nearby chair, making her flinch. She quickly nodded to answer. "Where is she...?"

Kaitlyn swallowed hard as fear took over her again. "WHERE IS SHE!?" Roman bellowed in anger.

"I­-I don't know." Kaitlyn whimpered, with tears in her eyes.

"You don't know...well when you see her, tell her we will get our revenge. And tell her she will believe in The Shield." Ambrose growled and let her go, watching her run away in tears.

'WWE Main Event'

Backstage, Morgan is hugging Kaitlyn tightly. "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is all my fault. I put you in harm's way. I can't believe they did that. You have nothing to do with this. Nothing at all. You shouldn't be involved in my mess. I shouldn't have let you come out to ringside to watch my match," Morgan frowned, feeling guilty

This was not what she wanted at all. She didn't want any of her friends or loved ones getting in the middle of an issue that was only between her and The Shield. They went too far.

"It's okay. Just please watch your back, tonight." Kaitlyn advised her.

Later on, during Morgan's match against Eve, The Shield walks out as Eve quickly kicks her in the face and runs out of the ring.

It looked like tonight was the night. And there was no escape for Morgan as she was beaten down enough tonight by Eve. Once the three men get in the ring, they pick her up to prepare for the Triple Powerbomb

"No! They can't do this!" Cole exclaimed as they slam her down on the mat.

She holds her head in pain as they stand over her with their fists out while their theme comes on

"We told you we'd get you, Morgan. You will believe in The Shield." Dean yelled

"I think The Shield got the last laugh..." Cole looked on.

"Gosh, I really hope Morgan is okay," King added with worry.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The fans tweet:

'Morgan finally gets what she deserves! #BelieveInTheShield'

'No way! They really just powerbombed her!'

'The Shield totally got the last laugh. #BelieveInTheShield'

'Morgan will get her revenge! She's unstoppable! #MorganVsTheShield'

'Stand up Morgan!! She'll get back up!'

'Is this the first time they Triple Powerbombed a woman!? That looked brutal af'

'Stupid Shield for triple powerbombing my favorite diva. #WEAK!'

'We all knew how this was going to go. She couldn't escape forever. Accept your fate Morgan!'

'Morgan will come back strong! #MorganVsTheShield'

'Next Week On RAW'

"On the WWE APP, we have Morgan, returning tonight who had a word with Renee Young. Let's have a look." Cole said as they show their interview on the titantron.

"Morgan, how do you feel after the Shield triple powerbombed you? Are you feeling alright?" Renee asked.

"Oh, I'm pissed. That really hurt. But tonight I feel great. You wanna know why? Because I'm still standing, I'm back and I get to kick some ass once again. The Shield cannot break me down with a powerbomb because I'm going to keep getting back up. And I'm not done with them yet,"

Morgan tweets 'Damn, it's good to be back. Shield, this isn't over. Just as my theme says. #I'mTakingYouDown! #MorganVSTheShield #PayBack"

'In the ring'

Layla's theme comes on and the divas go out in their Xmas attires. Morgan wears a red shirt that stops in the middle of her stomach and has a hoodie attached to it. She wears it with a red Christmas themed skirt with white boots with her hair out and curly at the end.

"This is a divas tag team match scheduled for one fall! Introducing first, the team of Layla, Morgan, Natalya and Kaitlyn!" Justin announced and then Eve's theme came on. "Introducing the challengers, Eve Torres, Alicia Fox, Aksana and Rosa Mendes."

Natalya and Aksana start the match and then Aksana tags in Alicia and they fight. Later on, the crowd cheers loudly when Layla tags in Morgan and she gets in the ring to dropkick Alicia 3 times. She goes to the turnbuckle and hits a crossbody on her to pin her but then Eve runs in and stomps on her to break the pin. Kaitlyn comes in and spears her.

Rosa enters the ring and slaps Kaitlyn in the face but then Morgan grabs her and throws her to the ropes to get double clotheslined by her and Kaitlyn as the crowd cheers. The Divas start fighting outside the ring leaving Morgan and Alicia.

In the final moments of the match, Morgan strikes Alicia with a shining wizard

"Beautiful move by Morgan," Cole praised as she pinned Alicia for the win

"Here are your winners! Layla, Morgan, Kaitlyn and Natalya!" Justin announced

"YEAH!" Morgan yelled as she had her right hand up but then she was jumped on by her team as they hugged her to celebrate

"Morgan is back and she's back strong!" King said happily.

'Next week, Raw'

Eve is with the Divas & Mae Young backstage as Eve starts to brag about how she's beaten every diva.

"Ahem!" Morgan cleared her throat behind her as the crowd cheered when they saw her on screen.

Turning around, Eve scowled. "What do you want?" She spat.

"Beat every diva? I don't think so. Since you got the guts to brag...How about you face me in the ring...right now."

"Fine," Eve smirked and walked away

Mae Young grabbed Morgan's hand and gave her a grin, "Give that girl a beating for me, will ya?"

"Anything for you Mae." Morgan smiled

Morgan tweets 'You're going down EveMarieTorres. Let's see if you really have the guts to face me since you LOVE to brag about how good you are. #BraggerMcbragbrag #Countouts #CheapShots #Lame'

'In the ring'

After a hard-fought match, Morgan wins by the backfire. She has her right hand up in the air and yells 'Yeah!' as the crowd gets hyped. But then The Shield are shown on the Titantron.

Morgan smirks at the screen and grabs a mic. She knew they wouldn't stay away forever.

"Morgan, it seems you've found yourself again after we did the damage," Seth said, looking impressed.

"You talk about revenge and you have more tricks up your sleeve as your New Year's resolution, well, we have some news for you," Dean added out.

"Our resolution is to make sure you believe in The Shield." Roman declared.

"So go ahead. Make your plans to take us down." Dean shrugged

"But we'll be ready for your next strike. We have made sacrifices to endure your pain. We'll be ready for your next move." Seth guaranteed.

"You know...I really hate you guys..." Morgan admitted as the crowd cheered at her response. "Do whatever you want but you won't make me believe."

"We'll see...believe in The Shield." Dean said and the screen went blank.

"Back to my celebration. Who is a nonbeliever!?" Morgan asked to loud cheers as her theme came on.

"Morgan, going strong at the end of the year. Wonder what will happen in 2013." Cole pondered.

"I don't know but I can't wait. 2013 is going to be an interesting year for Morgan. I just know it," JBL said.

On Twitter, Morgan tweets, '2013 will be a good year for me. #Morgan2013 #BadAssMorgan'

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After the show, Celeste, Melanie and April go to the bar with the roster.

"What time is it?" April asked, anticipating New Years.

Melanie checked her phone. "11:57."

"Ugh, time needs to go faster!"

Melanie laughed "Let's take a photo." She took a picture with April and posted it on Twitter.

Celeste comes with the drinks. "All right girls!"

Nattie and Eve sit with them as well. "Ready for the countdown?" Nattie asked.

"I can't wait! I'm shaking in my seat!" April beamed

"Mel, I still can't get over your storyline with The Shield. It's really entertaining." Nattie brought up.

Melanie grinned. "Thanks. I just really want it to be worth watching."

"Oh trust me it is. More than half of the roster likes to watch it backstage." Celeste revealed.

"Wow. I feel honored." Melanie placed a hand on her heart.

"One minute!" Mike (Miz) yelled.

"Yes!" April shouted in excitement.

"30! 29! 28! 27! 26!" Everyone chanted.

"Woo hoo!" April cheered as she went to the crowd with Nattie and Eve following her.

"Getting a New Year's kiss?" Celeste asked.

"Haha, not this year. Come on." Melanie replied and they walk in the crowd, meeting up with April.

They start chanting with everyone. "15! 14! 13! 12! 11! 10! 9! 8! 7! 6! 5! 4! 3! 2! 1! Happy New Year!"

Everyone cheered and music started blasting.

"Woo hoo!" Melanie cheered and hugged the girls.

"Drinking contest!" Celeste yelled.

"I'm in!" Mike volunteered as they walked to the bar.

After dancing with friends and hanging out, Melanie bumped into Colby.

"Dude!" she greeted him with a hug as he laughed.

"Happy New Year, Grapes."

"Happy New Year to you too. Where your boys at?"

"Somewhere. Everyone is all over the place."

"Ha, can't argue with that there. I'll see you later!" she said her goodbyes to meet up with more friends to party with.

"Woo. What a night." Eve fanned herself as she sat down on a couch with Melanie after taking a break from dancing

"I know. And everyone is still dancing and it's 2:40AM." Melanie added

"Uh oh, Celeste is out of it." Eve pointed out as Melanie turned to see Celeste giggling and slipping out of her seat.

"Oh boy. I better go help her. Let's take a picture before I go?"

"Of course!" Eve said and they posed cutely

"Nice. I'll see you later. Happy New Year!"

"Happy New Year, girl. Be safe getting back to your hotel room!"

"You as well!"

Melanie walked over to Celeste and helped her up. "Okay, time to go."

"W-what you mean time to go? We just got here?" Celeste slurred.

Melanie laughed. "I knew this was going to happen."

"Need help?" Jon asked with a smile, finally finding Melanie after all this time

"Oh my gosh, I haven't seen you all night!" she exclaimed as she dropped Celeste to the floor, wrapping her arms around his neck. Celeste ended up groaning at the impact. "Oh-oh my gosh. I'm sorry!"

"Come on, let's take her to the car." Jon offered as he helped Celeste up with Melanie. The two walk Celeste outside and to the backseat of his rental car. "I'll drive you guys back."

"Really? I thought you were still gonna hang with the guys."

"Nah, no worries. I had enough party in me for one night."

"Wish I could say the same for this one, back here," Melanie murmured as she watched Celeste giggle like crazy. They arrive at the hotel and walk Celeste to the elevator. "So how was your night?"

"Colby threw a fit because he lost at beer pong." Jon laughed at the memory.

"Wow. Poor Colby." The Philly Diva giggled. The elevator opens and they walk Celeste to Melanie's room. Melanie opened the door and dragged her onto the bed safely and made sure a trash can was near just in case. Going back to the doorway, she looks up at Jon, "She's on the bed. She'll be throwing up a lot when she wakes up."

Jon chuckled. "Wouldn't want to be in your shoes."

"Hey! I hit you with 15 chair shots."

"Touché."

Melanie got a chill down her body and shivered. "Why is it so freaking cold in this hotel?!" She complained.

"Here, this will keep you warm," Jon handed her his hoodie

"Thanks for always looking out for me after all these years," Melanie smiled and put it on.

"Ahh, don't worry about it. You know I will always be there for you, Mel,"

She grinned and embraced him, feeling his arms wrap around her waist. "Always. Happy New Year."

"Happy New Year."

The two jump away from each other when they hear a thump and see Celeste at the door. "Why is the sky so blue?" Celeste slurred.

Melanie groaned. "I'm sorry, I gotta take care of this one."

Jon smiled with amusement and nodded. "Hope you survive."

"I hope so too!" she replied as she pushed Celeste inside

Melanie tweets 'WWERollins lost at beer pong. LMAO! #HappyNewYear'

Colby replies, 'WWEMorgan101 Who told you!?'

Melanie replies 'Lol, Jon. He couldn't resist. #YouLost!'

Colby replies back 'Shut up...I'll win next time. I'm gonna get my revenge on him.'

Melanie replies back 'Can't wait to see this revenge. I'm curious about who you lost to and how many times.'

Colby replies, '3...By KaitlynWWE, Jon and JohnCena...'

Melanie replies 'LMAO! I'll give you lessons and tricks on how to play beer pong. #MorganAtYourService'

Colby replies 'Lol, please do. I'll be waiting for my lessons.'

'Next morning'

Melanie is in the kitchen about to make breakfast sandwiches but hears someone knock on the door. She opens it to see Jon looking annoyed.

"Good morning. What's up?" she greeted, amused at his annoyed look.

"Morning...May I use your shower?"

"Um...why?"

"Colby took all the hot water..." he grumbled. The sour look on his face made her laugh. "It's not funny! He did this shit on purpose."

"Did you tease him about beer pong?"

"...Maybe..."

"Yep, that'll do it. Fine, go ahead."

"Thanks." Jon smiled and walked in with his bag of clothes and toiletries

Melanie walked back to the kitchen. "You want a quick breakfast? I'm making breakfast sandwiches. We got water, juice and coffee too,"

"Yeah. I'll take some. I'll take the coffee too,"

"And you like your coffee..." she started to go over how he liked it, wondering if he still liked it that way.

Jon nodded in approval, "Yep, you know me well,"

"I know. I still got it."

"You never lost it."

"Aw, you're so sweet," she grinned.

After cooking and setting up the meals, Melanie watched Jon walk out shirtless and with jeans, taking a towel off his head.

"Thanks for letting me use your shower."

"Yeah anytime. Oh wait, did you need your hoodie back?" Melanie asked since she was currently wearing it.

"You can keep that, I got plenty more."

"Awesome. I'm starting to like how cozy it is."

"It is a good hoodie. Thanks for this," he received his drink and plate of food, devouring it.

"Consider it a favor returned."

Celeste wakes up and walks to the kitchen. "Ow..my head...Whoa!" She exclaimed as she saw Jon shirtless and Melanie with him. "Am I interrupting something?"

"Nah, not really. We were just catching up," Melanie shrugged like it was the most obvious thing ever. But the way Celeste was staring at them made her realize what she thought was happening, "Oh. Oh...Celeste, it's not what it looks like. He needed to use the shower and-"

"Oh, I get it. I get it,"

Jon laughed and put on his shirt. "Let me get out of here. I'll see you later."

"Okay," Melanie replied, receiving a kiss on the cheek from him before he grabbed his belongings and left. Celeste cleared her throat. "What?"

Celeste studied Melanie's hoodie. "And who's hoodie is that?" she asked with a teasing smile.

"Jon's."

"What did you two do?"

"What? Nothing. He needed a favor."

"Oh my gosh, you two did it!?"

"No!"

Celeste laughed. "I'm just messing with ya."

"You're a piece of work, haha. You know Jon and I go way back,"

"We love strong bonds,"

"Yeah. Anyway, what had happened was Colby used all the hot water for revenge on Jon teasing him about how he lost at beer pong."

"Hahaha. I remember beating him and­-" Celeste all of a sudden started to feel sick and rushed to the bathroom.

"Oh no." Melanie groaned and ran after her to hold her hair as she threw up.

"Ugh. Thanks...no more drinking a lot on a wrestling night."

"Good thinking. As a matter of fact, great thinking."

'Next week on Raw'

Kaitlyn, who is the new divas champion, faces Alicia Fox in a match with Morgan standing at ringside to support her friend. Before the match could even begin, Alicia started to focus her issues on Morgan, expressing her dislike for the girl as she kept glaring at her.

And at one point, the Philly diva had enough and spoke up, "Eye problem?"

"Shut up!" Alicia yelled

"You're gonna hit me?" Morgan yelled back as Alicia got out of the ring to get in her face. "Do something!"

"Whoa, what's going on here?" Cole exclaimed as Alicia attacked her but Morgan started to take control of the fight and tossed her into the barricade. She then starts unloading on her on the floor. "And all hell has broken loose!"

The ref tries to pull Morgan off of Alicia. "Get off of me! I'm gonna end her!" Morgan yelled as a lot of refs ran to the ring to separate the two.

"Are we even going to have a match?" King asked.

"I don't know. These two hate each other." JBL added while Kaitlyn helped Morgan with Alicia.

Alicia starts to get taken up the ramp but then Morgan escapes the refs as the crowd cheers loudly and she runs toward Alicia to jump on her and the refs.

"Whoa!" King exclaimed.

"She just flew!" Cole shouted as the refs that held Morgan, run up the ramp to grab her and separate the two.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fans tweet:

'Alicia and Morgan went at it! #DivasGoneWild'

'Morgan went cray cray! #MorganGoneWild'

'Even though there was no Diva match, that brawl was insane'

'Did you see Morgan throw her into the barricade? Violent! Morgan is awesome!'

'Alicia stood her ground. She'll get her revenge on Morgan. #AliciaRules'

'Alicia should have focused on her match. #AliciaGotFoxed'

'Finally, a diva segment worth watching. I thought the guys only had crazy brawls like this'

'Morgan just flew like superman!'

'Beat her up Alicia! #DivasGoneWild'

Morgan tweets 'AliciaFoxy got another thing coming. This isn't over. #IWillEndYou #IWillFoxYouToTheGround #You'reGoingDownVixen

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Smackdown'

"You know, I'm kind of worried," Cole said as Morgan was wrestling Tamina in the ring.

"Why?" JBL asked

"The Shield has been quiet around Morgan lately."

"Come to think of it you're right. But The Shield said they are waiting for Morgan to strike back. But Morgan has her hands full with Alicia Fox."

"Yeah. Especially that crazy brawl they had on Raw, this past Monday."

As the match progresses, Tamina hits Morgan with the Samoan drop and then goes on the turnbuckle. She attempts to go for the Superfly Splash but Morgan moves out of the way and they are both lying on the mat, hurt.

"Morgan is still hurt from that Samoan drop. I'm surprised she found the strength to move out the way." Cole said.

"It's all about showing what you can do." JBL said.

The ref starts counting for a double knockout and they get up on 7. Morgan starts to gain momentum with clotheslines and then she tosses Tamina in the ropes. Morgan kicks her in the face causing her to fall.

"In the beginning, Tamina dominated this match and now it seems Morgan is taking control."

Morgan was about to hit the backfire on Tamina but Tamina counters and clotheslines her hard into the mat.

"Oh! Did you hear that clothesline?" Cole asks. Tamina pins Morgan but she kicks out. "And Morgan stays alive in this match-up."

Later on in a back-and-forth match, Morgan finally hits the backfire to win the match.

"Morgan wins, but will that be enough for the Royal Rumble? She is up against Alicia Fox in a Lumberjill match this Sunday." JBL said.

'Royal Rumble'

Aksana, Rosa, Tamina, AJ, Layla, Kaitlyn, Natalya, Cameron, and Naomi were surrounding the ring while Alicia was already in the ring.

"Introducing the challenger, from Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, Morgan Lopez!" Justin announced.

Morgan comes out in her attire but wears the Nonbeliever tank top. She grins and has her right hand up and tags some hands before going in the ring. Standing on the turnbuckle, she takes off her hood, taunting the crowd again while yelling "Yeah!"

'Ding Ding Ding'

During the match, Morgan dropkicks Alicia out the ring, as Kaitlyn, Cameron and Naomi throw her back inside. After some back and forth action, Morgan runs to the ropes and is about to jump on Alicia but Alicia counters with a powerbomb.

"She knocked the wind out of her!" King exclaimed

Alicia pins her, only to get a two count, to the shock of the crowd.

"There is no way she could have kicked out from that, no way." JBL said.

"Morgan is a fighter." Cole reminded.

Later on, the heel divas start to argue with the face divas and it becomes a brawl. With the ref distracted, Alicia takes out a small bottle of hair spray and sprays it on Morgan's face to hurt her. With her staggered, she connects with the scissors kick and pins her with her feet on the ropes to win the match.

"Here is your winner! Alicia Fox!" Justin announced. Alicia's theme comes on and she gets out the ring and taunts Morgan.

"All you do is cheat huh?" Morgan grumbled as Alicia was with the heel divas at the ramp, celebrating.

"Well, Alicia wins," King says.

"But she had her feet on the ropes!" Cole exclaimed. "And hit her with hair spray! That wasn't even legal!"

"So? She still won." JBL says.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Next day, Raw'

Morgan was walking backstage but heard Paul Heyman talking to Brad Maddox. Curious, she leaned on the wall to listen to their conversation. Paul stated that he paid him to make sure Ryback didn't beat Punk for the title and the crowd was shocked.

Morgan puts her hand to her mouth as The Shield comes behind Brad.

"Paul, please." Brad pleaded.

"Please?" Paul repeats.

"I'll-­I'll leave, okay?"

"Oh stop, come on~"

"Paul, please. I'll leave."

"Shh...take this beating like a man. Come on, you wanted an experience."

"Just tell Punk, I'm sorry, and I'll go."

"Listen, I want this to be a learning experience."

"Paul please" Brad began but got attacked by The Shield. The sound of the punches and stomps made Morgan quickly leave the scene to tell a few people about what she just saw.

After the show, she tweets. 'Finally have a plan of what I want to do with The Shield. #ReadyToTakeAction #MorganVsTheShield'

'Next week on Raw'

Brad Maddox is in the ring cutting a promo on what had happened. "I am an innocent victim. I am innocent. I did the right then when I gave Vince the footage that proved that Paul Heyman was lying about me and lying about The Shield's involvement with CM Punk. So in a very,very real way...I am the hero, I am the hero of this story, it's going to be me and not John Cena! Who's gonna teach The Shield about justice. So...Dean Ambrose, Seth Rollins, Roman Reigns...justice awaits you." he said

'Sierra' 'Hotel' 'India' 'Echo' 'Lima' 'Delta' 'Shield.'

The Shield walk through the crowd with microphones in their hands.

"Thanks for the invitation Brad, but we don't need one." Dean declared.

"I'm not the only one who took money from Paul Heyman!" Brad exclaimed.

"Don't even compare yourself to The Shield, nobody ever said justice was free."

"Maddox, you want to teach The Shield about justice? Do you even understand the concept of justice?" Seth asked

"Last time...it was all we're gonna take the time to enjoy this, little tiny man," Roman said with a grin as The Shield arrived at ringside.

"See we just get the feeling that maybe Brad Maddox doesn't believe in The Shield." Dean said as The Shield drop their mics and get on the apron.

"Well, this is not gonna be good for Brad Maddox." King mentioned.

"No, not at all." Cole agreed.

"He brought it on himself. I don't think he's anybody's hero."

Brad runs at Ambrose and starts hitting him but he gets jumped by The Shield.

"Brad Maddox went right after Ambrose and here we go. This is going to be a massacre."

"What was he thinking?"

"Drop him! Drop him!" Seth yelled. Roman clotheslines Brad. Then Seth and Dean pick Maddox up as Roman roars loudly. They drop him with the triple powerbomb, making a devastating impact. "Believe in The Shield!"

John Cena's theme comes on as the crowd cheers. But he comes out from the crowd as The Shield looks at the ramp. "Hey! Look! Cena!" Cole exclaimed. "Cena, entering the way The Shield does."

'Feed! Me! More!'

Ryback's theme comes on and he comes out of the crowd too. "Wait a minute!" King shouted.

"And he's got backup!" Cole yelled.

"Ryback storming through the people!"

'It's a shame that they lost their head.'

Sheamus's theme comes on and he comes out through the crowd as well. "Look at this!" King exclaimed. The Shield gets out the ring and starts going up to the ramp. "And The Shield going to retreat."

'I've had enough, I'm taking you down, I'm taking you down'

Morgan's theme fills the arena as the crowd cheers.

"Morgan said she was ready to take action!" Cole exclaims. The Shield have their guard up and watch Morgan walk down the ramp with a hand on her hip and an amused smile on her face. Randy and a few superstars follow her from behind. "It's Randy and company!"

The Shield gets back in the ring

"They got nowhere to run!" King pointed out as Sheamus, Cena and Ryback surround the ring.

Morgan comes and surrounds the ring too with her arms crossed. She was enjoying this to the max.

"The Shield have nowhere to go." Cole spoke as The Shield were back to back with each other. Cena, Sheamus and Ryback get in the ring to start fighting them. "Here we go!"

The Shield escapes and retreats into The crowd. Cena's theme comes on. Morgan grins and gets in the ring and high fives Sheamus, Cena and Ryback.

"Well make no mistake about it, The Shield got a taste of their own medicine."

Morgan tweets, 'Revenge tastes so sweet. How does it feel to have a taste of your own medicine? #MorganVsTheShield #Payback'

'Next week, Raw'

The Shield is in the ring.

"You failed John. You failed last week...You fail every day when you get up and exist! This Sunday at Elimination Chamber will be no different. At the hands of The Shield, John Cena, you will fail again." Seth guaranteed.

"That's right. He will fail because John Cena is a failure. That's why we don't like you, John. You're not just a superstar, it's not what you've done, it's what you fail to do. You smile the day away in your little bubble. You see, in your world there are no consequences, you can do or say what ever you want. No consequences. That's not the real world, that's not the world we live in. That's what we call, The John Cena problem." Dean added.

"He's the problem. He and Morgan are the problem. John has been the problem for the last decade. We! The Shield! Are the solution." Roman yelled.

"You see John...you laid the ground John, for an entire generation to believe in the system. To believe in you John! And that's why Morgan got involved. We could have made her believe in The Shield quicker if you weren't such an influence on her!" Seth exclaimed.

"And now she's running around, doing whatever she can to stop us. Chair shots...tables...LOW BLOWS, KICKS IN THE FACE...that will not break The Shield!" Roman shouted, still bitter about what she did to him at TLC.

"I'm guessing low blows and kicks in the face are touchy subjects for Roman, huh?" King asked with amusement.

"And Morgan...we powerbombed you once, don't think we'll do it again. We will make you believe. And you will watch as your little team falls to pieces." Dean smirked while Seth and Roman nod.

"And this Sunday, we will rectify a decade of injustice in one fell swoop," Seth says.

"This Sunday, we walk in together, we walk out together, You three, might not walk out at all. I suggest you three bring as much fresh air as you can now cause on Sunday, The Shield is gonna drown you. Believe that!" Dean exclaims.

"Believe in The Shield!" Roman yells and drops his mic.

"Where you at? Huh?" Seth provokes as The Shield looks around the arena.

Morgan's theme comes on as the crowd cheers. She walks out with a mic in her hand.

"I'll admit, I suffered a lot of pain from you guys but I'll tell you this..." She gets in the ring. "I've had enough of you talking all this crap about injustice. Do you think I was just going to sit there and let you guys cost me my matches, not to mention a number one contenders match for the Diva's champion?" she asked. "Since you guys claim you are the solution to the 'Morgan Problem', I haven't seen any progress because I'm still here."

"She has a point." Cole pointed out.

"I'm still here and I will stay here. Now...enough talk, more action." She dropped her mic and slapped Ambrose across the face, before unloading on him with punches.

"Whoa! Whoa!" King exclaimed. Seth and Roman grab her off of Dean and they hold her down as Dean grabs his mic.

"You think you can put your hands on me and get away with it, sweetheart?" Dean shouted

Morgan smirked. "Yep!"

"Big mistake. You're going to come out here and disrespect us? This is the real world. Expect the consequences."

"Wait! Before you do anything. I would like to say something. Well, show you. But um...it's a surprise." she said and then the lights go out as the crowd cheers.

Cena, Ryback, and Sheamus appear in the ring once the lights come on and they attack The Shield while Morgan gets out of harm's way. Sheamus and Cena throw Seth and Roman out of the ring. And Ryback clotheslines Ambrose and The Shield retreat.

"Again The Shield retreating," Cole said

"You were saying?" Morgan asked, looking at The Shield as Ambrose glared at her.

"You alright?" Cena asked her, making sure she wasn't hurt and she nodded in response, getting a grin from him.

'Raw, after Elimination Chamber'

Alicia Fox is in the ring to share her displeasure for Morgan and express why she doesn't like her. She felt like she didn't deserve to be on the main roster and was trying her best to get her to leave. Alicia began to enjoy playing mind games with the girl. And tonight would be no different.

"Hello everyone. It's your favorite fox. Alicia. Now I have to get something off my chest. Morgan should not be here. She is only still here because she wants to try to be tough and fight The Shield. All she does is whine and complain. She can't even beat me. And I would like to show her again that she cannot beat me." Alicia stated and was interrupted when Morgan walked out to the ring, unamused.

"You seriously want to do this right now? You want to call me out? Fine." Morgan exclaimed and ran to spear her as they started to fight. A ref comes and breaks it up.

'Ding Ding Ding'

"Guess we have ourselves a divas match." Cole said.

Alicia starts to hide behind the ref as Morgan tries to get her. All of a sudden, she kicks Morgan in the face as a cheap shot to win the match and she leaves the ring.

"Here is your winner, Alicia Fox!" Justin announced.

"A cheap shot to the face." Cole looked on as Morgan held her head and looked at Alicia, shaking her head in disapproval.

Morgan tweets 'AliciaFoxy Real cute, winning by a #CheapShot This isn't over'

'Next Week, Raw'

Morgan is at the ramp as The Shield are in the ring. "No matter what you do, there will be no peace in the WWE until there is justice. And honor. Morgan, you can keep trying to take us out, assemble any super team you want, create an army, but you still won't be able to stop us from doing the job we came here to do." Dean said.

"Okay, well, it looks like I have to keep trying," Morgan nodded and then Sheamus came out.

"Alright lads, you wanna fight tonight? Why don't you come up here and fight me? What's the matter? You don't have the stones? I'm standing right here waiting for you fella. I ain't going nowhere. Come on!" Sheamus said as Dean and Roman started walking up the ramp.

"You want some huh?" Roman yelled.

All of a sudden, Randy Orton comes out of nowhere, preparing to strike as Seth is alone in the ring.

"Look it, look it, look it!" Cole shouted. Randy turns Seth around and he RKOs him. He quickly leaves the ring as Roman and Dean run back to help Seth. "Randy Orton with a hit and run!"

Morgan grinned as Dean and Roman started throwing a fit in the ring. She low-fives Sheamus and says to the two Shield members, "You were saying?"

"Orton, Morgan and Sheamus outsmarting The Shield tonight," Cole said.

'Smackdown'

Morgan is walking backstage but then Alicia runs and hits her from behind, making her fall.

"What the hell?" JBL yelled as she started beating down Morgan.

"You think you can beat me!? You think you're better than me!?" Alicia yelled as she picked her up and threw her against a table.

"Whoa whoa! What the hell Alicia!?" Kaitlyn exclaimed and ran with Layla to help Morgan.

"Get out of here!" Layla yelled as Alicia walked away. "Are you okay, Morgan?"

"You going to attack me from behind though? Where did she go?" Morgan asked, rubbing the back of her neck.

"We gotta take you to the trainers." A ref said as he came to assist her. But before he could, Morgan got up and ran off to find Alicia as the crowd cheered with anticipation.

"No! Morgan!" Kaitlyn exclaimed as more refs began to run after her.

There was no way Alicia was just going to beat her down from behind and walk away untouched. Forget that. Morgan wanted to find her and get her lick back.

"Ohhhh boy!" JBL said. "I like this side of Morgan. She always wants to get the last laugh and won't go down without a real one on one fight. Not getting beaten down from behind."

'To Morgan, backstage'

"You wanna attack me?" Morgan asked angrily as Alicia was sitting down in the makeup area.

"Yeah, yeah I do," Alicia replied. "And what are you going to do? Nothing,"

All of a sudden, Morgan grabbed her hair from behind, throwing her out of her seat, and started unloading on her.

"We knew this was gonna happen!" JBL shouted as they started to brawl with each other.

"Hey! Stop! Get off of her!" The refs yelled, trying their hardest to separate the two.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fans tweet:

'Morgan just grabbed her off her chair. Go Morgan!'

'This is one of my favorite Diva rivalries now.'

'Things are getting so physical with the two! This is great!'

'Alicia kicked Morgan's ass! But then Morgan decided to attack Alicia from behind. #Weak!'

'Alicia got what was coming to her. Morgan showed her whose boss! #MorganTheBoss'

Morgan tweets 'AliciaFoxy #WatchYourBack #I'mComingForYou'

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Next week, Raw'

As Morgan and Alicia's rivalry was starting to intensify, the two were in the ring once again for a match.

Alicia gets the upper hand and kicks Morgan to the turnbuckle. She starts kicking her and the ref tries to pull her off.

"Alicia! Get off her!" The ref yells as she keeps kicking Morgan in the turnbuckle.

"I think Alicia really wants to hurt Morgan. I don't think she even cares they are in a match," Cole said.

"She better stop or she'll get disqualified," JBL warned.

"Ring the bell!" Ref yelled, having enough of Alicia not listening to him.

'Ding Ding Ding'

"The winner of this match as a result of a disqualification, Morgan Lopez!" Justin announced.

But Alicia keeps hitting on her and then throws her out the ring. Viciously she continued the assault by tossing her into the steel steps as the crowd booed. Dragging Morgan back in the ring, Alicia got back in and struck her down with her finisher.

"Man, that arm of Morgan is not looking so good." JBL said as Alicia's theme came on and she left the ring, proud of what she had done.

"What will happen to these two next week?" Cole asked as a few refs rushed to the ring to help Morgan.

"I don't know but this rivalry has escalated a lot these past weeks," King recalled.

Morgan tweets 'AliciaFoxy, We need to settle this once and for all. #MorganVsTheFox'

Alicia replies, 'WWEMorgan101 awwww you want to get embarrassed again? By all means. You know where I'll be'

'Smackdown'

"Ladies and Gentlemen, please welcome, Morgan Lopez!" Lilian announced as she walked out to the ring to a big pop from the crowd.

"What's up WWE Universe!?" She asked as the crowd cheered in response. "Well, I just have to get something off my chest. I mean, it's pretty obvious that Alicia doesn't want to fight me if she keeps getting DQs and winning by cheap shots since the stupid Shield, who are cowards~ want to interfere in my matches. So it's time to settle this. I want to settle this once and for all and to prove to you that I can beat you. That I belong here and that I'm here to stay. I...want a match against you at WrestleMania."

Alicia walked out to the stage, laughing. "You're challenging me? You're on. Prepare to be foxed."

"Alicia Fox and Morgan Lopez at WrestleMania! This will be interesting." Cole said.

Morgan tweets 'Talk all the trash you want about a pointless diva's match. I'll prove you all wrong. It won't be a bathroom break #It'sAMission'

'In The Ring'

After Sheamus and Randy's match with Damien and Cody, Morgan celebrated with them.

But then The Shield's theme comes on and Sheamus and Randy look around to see if they were around the arena. But then they see the three men on the titantron.

"Randy. Sheamus. Morgan. Relax, you don't have to be afraid." Dean said.

"Or maybe you do." Seth added

"Just not tonight." Roman said with a grin.

"Rollins."

"Reigns."

"Ambrose. And you should already know that that ring you're standing in is ours and if you still don't believe that, well then you can ask the Big Show. Because on Monday night, we dropped the Big Show and we served justice to the Big Show just like we served justice to every major force in this industry. Ryback, Sheamus, Orton, Cena, The Rock, check, check, check, check, check!"

Morgan rolled her eyes and continued to listen as Seth began to speak, "You know that brings up an interesting point. We've taken John Cena and The Rock, the WWE Champion, multiple times and we've laid them out, flatten them in the center of the ring."

"Just like road kill," Roman said with a chuckle

"And yet those two criminals continue to take from us because they are the main event at WrestleMania and somehow, the most dominant force in this company, The Shield, doesn't even have a match at WrestleMania and that is the greatest injustice, I've ever heard of." Seth continued. "That's an injustice we're gonna serve ourselves. So no more games, here's what we're gonna do. You two men find a partner, any partner you want, but just make sure you pick the right partner."

Randy grabbed a mic and replied, "I'm in."

The crowd cheered as Morgan grinned in response.

Sheamus grabbed the mic. "I'll see you at WrestleMania!"

Taking the mic from him, Morgan spoke, "And I'll be at ringside. No more tricks. You three are going down this time."

The Shield smirks, satisfied with their answers. "The showcase of the immortals, now and forever becomes, The showcase of justice," Rollins said.

"At WrestleMania, you will believe in The Shield. Especially you Morgan. This time, no more running. It's time to settle this." Ambrose declared.

"Believe in The Shield." Roman signed off and The Shield's theme comes on as Randy and his crew look on.

"The Shield oozing with confidence. The question is, who is Sheamus and Randy Orton going to choose to join them on their side to go against The Shield at WrestleMania?" Cole asked.

Morgan tweets 'I'm tired of the games. Shield, you're going down. #MorganVsTheShield'

'Backstage'

Morgan was walking but Kaitlyn ran up to her. "Hey did you hear?"

"Hear what?" Morgan looked confused

"Randy and Sheamus just got attacked by The Shield!"

"What!?" Morgan yelled and quickly sprinted while the camera followed her. "Where the hell are they!? Where are The Shield!?"

"Morgan! Calm down." Booker said as he walked out of his office, hearing her yelling.

"Where are Randy and Sheamus?"

"They are with the doctors," he answered as Morgan's anger started to grow. "Hey! Listen to me! Do not lose your cool, alright? We got this handled."

"I'm afraid I can't obey that rule." She said and ran to find Randy and Sheamus.

Booker sighed. "I knew she was goin' say that..."

Morgan walked inside the trainer's room to see Randy holding his head. "Randy! Oh my gosh, are you okay?" She asked as she hugged him.

"I'm fine...Listen to me, I don't want you to get involved in this." he warned

"That's a promise I can't keep. I'm already involved. I'm stuck in the middle of this mess."

"Just stay out of trouble. I don't want anything to happen to you, kid."

"I'm sorry but I have to confront them. I can't let them get away with this," she replied with a frown. Kissing his cheek, she proceeded to leave the room.

"Morgan! Dammit...you never listen..."

"What is Morgan going to do?" Cole asked.

"We'll soon find out." JBL replied.

'Later'

When The Shield attacks Ryback, Morgan runs to the ring as the crowd cheers.

"Here's Morgan!" Cole exclaimed as she quickly got in the ring and jumped on Seth's back.

"What is wrong with her? No matter what she does, The Shield will stand tall." JBL exclaimed.

She starts to put Seth in a headlock as he tries to get her off of him. Dean grabbed her off of him and then she retaliated by slapping him. The ref holds her back as The Shield leaves the ring, holding Ambrose back.

"Damn it! You will believe in The Shield!" Dean yelled.

"No, I won't!" Morgan yelled back.

"You will!"

"I hate you!" She screamed. "Why can't you just leave them alone!? I'm the one you want right!?"

"I have never seen a diva and superstar hate each other this much like these two," Cole exclaimed.

"It has been a while since something like this has happened. I have never seen Morgan have an outburst like this," JBL added. "This woman is wild."

"What's going to happen next week?"

'Next week, Raw'

Morgan is backstage in the catering area, looking at the fruit. She is about to get an apple but Alicia slaps it out her hand.

"Seriously?" Morgan retorted. "That apple was green."

"I just didn't want you to spoil what I have for you." Alicia showed her a cake that said Good Luck. "It's a present from me. To show that you need some luck at WrestleMania. But I think it'll look better...on your face!" she yelled and threw it in Morgan's face abruptly.

"Oh!" King exclaimed

Morgan wiped the cake from her face as Alicia laughed.

"You stupid­-" She trailed off as she grabbed Alicia by her hair and threw her on the table, unloading on her with punches. It wasn't long before the refs quickly ran to separate them.

Morgan tweets 'Don't expect me to just sit there and let you throw cake at my face. Do another stunt like that again and I will #FudgeYouUp'

She also tweets 'And FYI, that chocolate cake was good! Why waste it? #NotCool #BuyingMyselfACakeTonight'

'Later'

"Ms. Lopez." Paul Heyman greeted as he walked up to her backstage

"Heyman? This is a surprise...what do you want?" She crossed her arms.

"I would like to speak with you privately, please. It's important."

Morgan narrowed her eyes. "Why?"

"I just really need to speak with you about something. It's best not to talk about it here,"

Morgan had a feeling she shouldn't have trusted him. But part of her was curious as to why he'd even approach her and what he wanted to talk about.

"Is this about The Shield?"

Heyman sighed and nodded, "I've been having some trouble with them lately and think I can find a solution to help you and your team against them. It's the least I can do after what has happened between us,"

Morgan observed him. Something still felt off. She felt it in her gut but decided to ignore it this time. And as soon as he brought up having issues with The Shield and the possibility of assisting her she wanted to see what he meant.

"Fine. But no funny business."

"I don't like where this is going. Morgan even thinks something is going on." King said

Seth tweets 'Things are about to get a little interesting. #BeileveInTheShield'

"Okay, first, weird place, and second, what do you want to talk about?" Morgan asked as she stood with Heyman in a more secluded area.

"I see you have problems with The Shield," Heyman recalled.

"Yeah, and now you're saying you have problems with them? It's funny how things come full circle. You paid them to work for you. You were dumb enough to let them do Punk's dirty work instead of Punk handling things on his own. Best in the world my ass...And the fact that The Shield agreed to work for you is stupid. And now they turned on you and you want someone to assist? I mean, seriously! What a stupid move to work with them from the start..."

"Stupid? Would you care to repeat those words?"

"Yeah. What a stupid..." She trailed off as she saw The Shield walking up behind her.

"Oh no," Cole said.

"I'm sorry, stupid what?" Heyman asked with a smile as his plan was successful.

"You've got to be kidding, me..." She murmured, shooting Heyman a glare.

She should have trusted her gut. All of this to get her alone with the three men?

"Never trust Paul Heyman," King warned.

"What's the matter? Don't want to repeat what you said?" Heyman smiled sinisterly. He watched as she crossed her arms and turned her head to the side.

At this point, she was just mad at herself for even trusting the guy. She should have known better. And once again she puts herself into tight situations. Her mouth continued to get her into trouble but she couldn't help herself but speak her mind.

Heyman began to laugh as he watched her be silent and continued, "Oh? Is Morgan Lopez getting silent around The Shield when she's alone? Shocking. It surprises me because the way you talk and do action with the other superstars shows a lot of courage. But when you're all alone with no backup... you're scared. But don't worry. You don't have to be scared."

Heyman made the mistake of reaching out to touch her face and she instantly smacked it away.

"Do not! Touch me!" She grumbled in a harsh tone.

"Oh Morgan, you amuse us all so much."

"Oh go screw yourself you fat ugly walrus."

The crowd cheered while Heyman let out a chuckle. Fed up with his laughter, she slapped him.

Heyman's face fell into shock as he held his cheek. He cleared his throat and adjusted his tie, "She's all yours, boys," he took his leave.

An awkward silence occurred as she turned her head a little, feeling three sets of eyes staring at her. She tried to make a run for it but a gloved hand grabbed her back. She grunted and turned, seeing that the hand belonged to Rollins.

"Leaving so soon?" He asked with amusement in his voice.

"Did you actually think you were going to get away with this?" Roman growled

"Just let me go..." Morgan spoke as she struggled in Seth's strong grip.

"Let you go? I believe you have some much unfinished business with The Shield." Seth recalled. "Think of this as a lesson for you to learn before you go against The Shield. Ask yourself, should I mess with these men again?"

"And ask yourself, how many injustices will I do now," Roman added.

"But don't worry, we won't hurt you. We, The Shield want to discuss something with you." Rollins reassured as Ambrose walked in front of her.

"Morgan, Morgan, Morgan..." Ambrose murmured.

"Don't do this." She shook her head.

Ambrose glanced at the camera that was still filming them. "Cut the camera off." He ordered as the camera got disconnected.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Have a favorite hashtag?

#Countouts

#Cheapshots

#Lame

#ImTakingYouDown

#MorganVSTheShield

#Payback

#FeelingEvil

#Revenge

#BraggerMcbragbrag

#MorganTheGrapeMonster

#Morgan2013

#FudgeYouUp

#BelieveInTheShield

#NotCool

#BuyingMyselfACakeTonight

#ItsAMission

#MorganGoneWild

#DivasGoneWild

#IWillEndYou

#AliciaGotFoxed

#YouLost

#IWillFoxYouToTheGround

#YoureGoingDownVixen

#IMComingForYou

#MorganVSTheFox

#WatchYourBack

#MorganTheBoss

#ReadyToTakeAction

#MorganAtYourService

Forced to Believe Chapter 4- My First Wrestlemania

Chapter Summary: Morgan is caught in a situation where she may have to be forced into The Shield. Morgan experiences her first wrestlemania 

Words: 6,000+

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"We have gotten word that Randy and Sheamus are looking for her. I just hope she's safe." Cole said.

"Safe? She's ALONE with The Shield!" JBL exclaimed.

"I wonder what they wanted to discuss with her."

"I just hope they don't hurt her. Never trust Heyman. That's a lesson Morgan needs to learn. What was she thinking?"

The crowd tweets:

'Yes! The Shield finally got Morgan where they want her'

'Can't believe Morgan fell into their trap. Hope she escapes'

'Morgan is in serious trouble now. #Payback'

'Shield finally sees how good of a diva Morgan is. I hope they recruit her'

'Smackdown'

Morgan tweets, 'A little shaken up but I will be on Smackdown tonight. #RiskyDecisions'

Orton and Sheamus were in the ring with The Miz for a segment of Miz TV.

"Before we get started, there is another guest. So let's bring out Morgan!" Miz announced

Morgan comes out to a big pop from the crowd. She gets in the ring. Randy and Sheamus look relieved that she is okay.

"Are you okay?" Randy asked.

"I'm fine. They didn't do anything." Morgan reassured

"Morgan, on Main Event you got into a sticky situation. And the question that is on everyone's mind is...What did The Shield want to talk to you about?" Miz asked

"...They want a stipulation to the match..." She grumbled

"What stipulation?" Randy questioned, not liking where this was headed.

"They want to settle this rivalry with me, once and for all. They are willing to take some risks. So...if they win at WrestleMania...I'm a part of The Shield. If they lose, they'll leave me alone for good...and, I can't get involved in the match. It's up to you guys. If I hit them, I'm automatically a part of The Shield."

"And do you agree with their stipulation?" Miz asked

"Yes, because I would rather take the chance of them losing a match for them to leave me alone than to endure their mind games. I want this. I want this to be over."

"So the question remains...Who will your partner be?" Miz questioned, while Morgan looked at Randy.

"Well, Miz...my choice is the same man that came down into the ring, Monday Night on Raw to help Sheamus and I when The Shield was about to pounce on us yet again. And that man's name is...The Big Show." Randy answered.

Miz turned to Sheamus. "Sheamus, is this your choice as well?"

"You know Miz, if it weren't for The Big Show, we would of gotten our arses kicked by The Shield. But as far as The Big Show being our tag team partner, I've discussed this with Orton, I don't trust him." the Celtic Warrior replied.

"Sheamus, I don't trust him either but the fact is, I don't trust anybody. But sometimes you gotta do whatever it takes to survive. And at WrestleMania, I want that big, bad, angry giant on my side." Orton mentioned

"Well instead of talking about him, how 'bout we bring him out! Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome, The World's Largest Athlete, The Big Show!" Miz announced as the Big Show came out and got in the ring. "Big Show, I think you can agree with Sheamus's issues about mistrust, I mean, I was your former tag team partner and the way you ended it was by knocking me out but I trust you as far as I can throw you."

"Well, that might mean something if your opinion actually mattered to me. Don't be confused out here by being out here with these gentlemen and young lady. All right? I've dated women bigger than you, so zip your lip. As far as you two gentlemen, I've done something that no one else has done before. I knocked out one of the members of The Shield. We don't have to like each other. And I can't stand you two personally, but, if we work together, no one, not even The Shield can stop us." Show said.

"But how do I know that when times get tough, you won't leave the two of us hanging?" Sheamus asked.

"Leave you hanging? If I tucked tail and run, I wouldn't have beaten you for the World Heavyweight Championship now would I?"

Sheamus and Show start to get in each other's faces while Randy and Morgan try to separate them.

"Hey! Hey, hey, guys! We need to work together. We need to get along." Randy exclaimed.

"Really?" Miz asked.

"Really..." Morgan replied.

"Really?"

"Really."

"Really?"

"Really!"

"Really?" Miz asked again as she face palmed. "Really? Really? Orton is the voice of reason in this crew. What has this world come to? Are you kidding me?"

"You know, this is not gonna work." Sheamus said.

"If you pull your head­-" Show began but Booker T's theme came on and he walked out to the stage

"Now wait a minute, guys. You see, I need to know if this can work. I need to know if you can coexist. I need to know, if you three men, can get along for the sake of Morgan since her fate is in your hands. So we gonna find out. So Big Show, Randy, Sheamus, you three will team up in a six-man, tag team, main event, tonight!" Booker announced.

"I love it!" JBL cheered

"Now can, you, dig, that! Sucka!?" Booker exclaimed as his theme came back on.

Randy appeared to look annoyed and Sheamus and Show stared each other down while Morgan looked at the three with worry. She truly hoped things worked out. She did not want to be a part of The Shield.

Seth tweets, 'At WrestleMania, WWEMorgan101, you will have no choice but to believe in The Shield.'

Morgan replies, 'IF! You win. You won't. Not this time. I won't be #ForcedToBelieve'

To The Commentators'

"On the WWE APP, you can watch the exclusive video of The Shield's talk with Morgan." Cole announced. "Let's see what happened."

On the titantron, It showed Morgan standing in front of Ambrose as Seth and Roman are behind her.

"Morgan, Morgan, Morgan..." Ambrose murmured.

"Take a seat," Seth ordered.

"I'd rather stand..." Morgan muttered under her breath.

"So you can try to run again? Sit down. Now!" Roman shouted.

The sound of his voice made her flinch and she quickly took a seat.

"...What do you want?" She narrowed her eyes at the three.

"We want you a part of The Shield." Roman revealed

"What makes you think I would want to be a part of The Shield? Seriously, after all the stuff you've done to me? What are you on? You must be on something to ask me something like this." She said as she looked at them like they were crazy.

"We knew you'd say that. So, we want a stipulation to the match. If we win, you will be a part of The Shield." Seth requested.

"Hell no." Morgan retorted

"If we lose, we'll leave you alone." Ambrose added. That request made her ponder for a moment, as he kneeled down to her level. "Now do you reconsider?"

"...You wackjobs will leave me alone?" She asked in a wary tone.

"Choice is yours. We're willing to take the risks." Ambrose said as he stood up again.

"Why me?"

"You'd make a good recruit. Working together we'd be unstoppable," Rollins answered, thinking of the future with her as The Shield's Girl.

Sure they all didn't see eye to eye with Morgan since she came to the main roster but they saw the potential and could use that to thrive even more. And not to mention Dean's growing obsession with her was another cause of why this idea came about.

"...I can't believe I'm doing this..." Morgan murmured as she started to think she should just go with it.

"Glad we all agree on something," Ambrose smirked while Roman and Seth leave, looking satisfied.

"Where are they going?" she asks.

"Relax...I'm not going to hurt you." he gets behind her, kneeling back down. He gets closer to her ear, speaking in a dark, serious tone. "I want you...to deliver a message to Orton. Tell him, I'll be the one to pin him and to make you Believe in The Shield."

Morgan looked down, replaying his words in his head.

"Feeling confident, now, darlin'?" Ambrose added and placed a kiss on her cheek before leaving.

She wiped the side of her cheek in disgust and ran a hand through her hair, watching him walk away with a troubled look.

"I still can't believe Morgan agreed to this. This is a huge risk." Cole said.

"She knows what she's doing," JBL reassured.

Morgan tweets four tweets. 'The Shield are nuts #WackJobsOfJustice'

'You got Ambrose #TheJoker who is obsessed with me, so I guess that makes me #MorganTheBatGirl'

'And you got the other two who always catch me running away and order me around. #I'mNotAStudentAnymore'

'I Cleaned my face from the kiss of death Ambrose gave to #MyPoorCheek Just glad it wasn't on the lips. #BatGirlWillStrikeBack '

'In The Ring'

During Randy, Sheamus and Show's match against 3MB, Morgan managed Randy's team. She saw Show spearing Jinder and then get kicked in the face by Drew.

Sheamus tagged himself in as Show punched Drew in the face. Sheamus delivered his finisher on Jinder to win the match. But then Show and Sheamus start to get in each other's faces.

"Hey, hey, hey guys stop!" Randy yelled and tried to separate the two. "Break it up, break it up."

'Sierra' 'Hotel' 'India' 'Echo' 'Lima' 'Delta' 'Shield'

"Oh boy!" Cole yelled

"It's party time. Here we go!" JBL looked on with anticipation as Randy and his team looked at The Shield.

But then Show pushes Sheamus out his way and then Sheamus pushes him back.

"Stop! Don't do this, now!" Morgan yelled as Show grabbed Sheamus by the neck and shoved him to a corner.

Sheamus tried to fight him off while Randy attempted to break it up. Show retaliated by pushing Orton away. Morgan watched with worry as it looked like both Orton and Sheamus were going at it with Big Show as she tried to stop them so they could focus on The Shield.

As The Shield quickly got to ringside, everybody turned their attention to them and it made them hesitate and stop themselves from getting in the ring.

"The numbers game is not in The Shield's favor tonight." Cole said.

'Next week, Raw'

Backstage, Morgan is with Matt Striker. "My guest at this time, Morgan Lopez. Now Morgan, the stipulation for your match against Alicia Fox is that if you lose, you have to go back to NXT. What are your thoughts?" he asked

"I know some of you guys don't like the divas matches and think of it as a bathroom break but I promise that this WrestleMania match will be worth watching. I have worked so damn long and hard to get here and I will not let Alicia take this dream away from me."

All of a sudden, Alicia attacks Morgan with a cake in her hands and then does her finisher on her.

"Oh! Yet another cheap shot by Alicia." Cole exclaimed as the refs helped Morgan as she was covered in cake.

Morgan tweets, 'ANOTHER cake? This time vanilla? Come on! Next time, I'll be the one throwing the cake in your face. #CakeWithYourNameOnIt #CakeFace'

'Next week on Raw'

3MB fought Randy, Show, and Sheamus in the ring as Morgan is at ringside once again looking on. Show won the match by his knock-out punch and Morgan got in the ring to celebrate with them.

'Sierra' 'Hotel' 'India' 'Echo' 'Lima' 'Delta' 'Shield'

The Shield comes out and stands in the crowd.

"Congrats on that big victory boys, but will you do it to save Morgan at WrestleMania? But continue with your little dance, celebrate while you can, because this coming Sunday, I'm personally looking forward to the beautiful Morgan to join The Shield. She will be called...The Thorn of Justice. The Shield's Girl. And most importantly...Mine," Dean said in a smug voice while Morgan glared at him, not liking that last part one bit.

"Gentlemen...congratulations. You've finally done it. You've finally managed to prove to yourselves and to prove to all these fools that you're on the same page. But unfortunately for you, justice, never, lies. And we, know the truth." Seth pointed out.

"The truth is...you're not a team. The three of you on the same page? Come on. These people and Morgan want to believe in you, but your team is phony. And at WrestleMania, Morgan and the whole world will believe in The Shield." Roman added as The Shield have their fists out.

Morgan grabbed a mic and started to laugh while everyone looked at her. "You know Dean...I personally want you to get pinned. So when you lose, I will laugh, and laugh, and laugh...and then I won't have to deal with you wackjobs of justice anymore. So let me tell you something...We all are on the same page and at WrestleMania, it will end in an RKO, a knockout punch, and a kick in the head. And when this is all over...I'm giving you all a backfire. Believe in that!" She dropped the mic as the crowd cheered.

"Morgan has spoken," Cole said

'Smackdown'

Alicia Fox had just won her match against Layla and kept taunting the crowd.

"Hey! Look! It's Morgan!" Cole exclaimed as she walked out with a cake that said Alicia on it.

Alicia glanced at the cake and ran out the ring while Morgan placed the cake in the ring.

"Alicia! Where ya going? I wanted to give you a little good luck cake." the Philly diva said on the mic

"Get that cake away from me!" Alicia exclaimed

"The cake is on the mat, I'm not going to do anything. I just want to talk." she reassured and Alicia reluctantly got back in the ring. "Alicia, I'm tired of your cheap shots and you wasting very very good cake. So I went to the store and brought you a nice cake. And don't worry, I brought myself one too but I already ate it. Sorry guys, Morgan has a sweet tooth and plus, I won't feel like I wasted a good cake. But um...just like you said, it'll look better on your face. So..."

Suddenly she kicked her and hit the backfire on her as the crowd cheered again.

"Backfire out of nowhere!" Cole exclaimed as Morgan laughed.

She grabbed the cake and then threw it on her face and upper body as Alicia screamed. Alicia ended up running out the ring, trying to wipe the cake from her face.

"Oh, and one more thing. I am ready for WrestleMania. I've been training and had some time off from some diva's matches. So at WrestleMania...I won't pin you. I won't knock you out. I won't make you get counted out or even DQed. I will make you tap out." Morgan guaranteed and taunted the crowd as her theme came on.

"Morgan is ready for WrestleMania!" Cole announced.

"Will she keep that confidence?" JBL asked

'Next night'

The night before WrestleMania Axxess, Jon hung out with the guys at a bar before things got hectic for the next few days.

"Man, can you believe that we're gonna debut at Mania soon? It's so surreal." Colby downed a shot.

"You know it, man. And then we'll be working with Melanie just like old times. It's gonna be great." Joe smiled

"Yo Jon, you all right?" Colby nudged him.

"He's smitten. He's probably thinking about Melanie." Joe teased as he and Colby laughed

"Shut up..." Jon grumbled and downed a shot.

"When are you gonna just understand that you're in love with her?" Colby grinned.

"I'm not in love..." Jon murmured

Seeing Melanie again made him so happy. And when they were put in the storyline together to spend even more time together Jon's growing feelings for her since their CZW days intensified. But he was still too nervous to try to make the move and assumed she didn't even feel that way.

"Can you feel the love tonight?" Joe started to sing and earned a punch in the shoulder by Jon, feeling a little embarrassed.

"All right, all right. So what if I like her. We're friends. I don't wanna ruin that." Jon admitted.

"You never know, she may like you, too. So stop moping around and tell her how you feel." Colby patted him on the back.

Jon sighed loudly. "You're right..."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'WrestleMania Axxess'

Melanie wore a WrestleMania Jersey with jeans and sneakers and had her hair down with curls at the end.

"This is so cool!" she looked around in awe.

She heard the crowd cheer for The Shield and then Randy. When she arrived on the scene, the fans cheered loudly as she grinned and waved. She proceeded to the autograph booth and sat next to Randy. After the autographs, Melanie took a break.

"How do you like it here so far?" Randy asked with a smile.

He had been such a helpful mentor for her on the road. She was grateful to be working with big names and even Joe, Colby and Jon again. It was great. She will never take this for granted.

"Freaking awesome!" she answered but then began to rub her right hand to massage it. "But how long does it take before your hand feels better from cramps after writing too many autographs?"

Randy chuckled. "You'll get used to it."

Later on that day, Melanie proceeded to have her own meet and greet session with the fans.

"Mommy! It's Morgan!" A six year old girl cheered.

Melanie smiled at her and kneeled down at her to give her a hug and took a photo with her.

"You seem really down to earth and nicer than your character." A male interviewer said

"Aw, thank you." Melanie grinned.

"Is it hard being the feisty Morgan Lopez instead of being yourself?"

"At first it was because I had to get used to my character but now I can quickly jump into my character."

"Can you demonstrate it?" he inquired. Melanie shot him an icy glare and he took a step back in shock. "W­-whoa. Wow."

"Why do you keep staring at me? Back up." She said in a dark tone as the interviewer looked scared. Once she broke out in laughs, the interviewer sighed out of relief and relaxed.

"Wow, that was interesting. So, how does it feel to be here?"

"Awesome! To be able to be here as a WWE Diva is priceless. I'm enjoying every second of it."

'Another interview'

"Here we are with Morgan Lopez! How ready are you to manage Randy Orton, Sheamus and The Big Show at WrestleMania?" The interviewer asked

"So ready to see The Shield get taken down," Melanie said as Jon walked over to her.

"Oh really?" He spoke in character with an Ambrose smirk on his face.

"Really." Melanie used her Morgan voice to retort back to him.

"Are we about to see a fight?" The interviewer asked, looking interested.

"Maybe, I don't mind giving Ambrose a backfire right here, right now."

"Save it for the ring. Make all the threats you want, you will believe in The Shield." Jon said and walked away.

Melanie rolled her eyes, continuing her in ring persona. "I would rip their heads off if I was a part of their team!"

'Later'

Melanie is sitting at a table near The Shield as she sits next to Victoria (Alicia Fox). They take in character photos as she signed more autographs.

"We are here with Morgan Lopez and your favorite fox, Alicia. What are your plans for WrestleMania?" Another interviewer asked.

"My plan is to make this vixen right here tap out," Melanie said in character with a confident look on her face.

"And my plan is to take this little baby right here back to NXT since she doesn't belong here in the WWE." Victoria replied in character with a smirk.

Moments later, another interviewer comes by. "Hi Morgan, I hope you don't mind me asking you a few questions."

Melanie smiled. "Ask away."

"What are your plans for Alicia Fox and The Shield?"

"I'm going to take Alicia down and make her tap out with this submission I've been working on for a while. As for The Shield, I have my fingers crossed that Randy, Big Show, and Sheamus will get the job done."

"You think we'll ever see a Bat Girl vs The Joker match?"

"Hey, you never know."

"Cool. Thank you for your time. Good luck at WrestleMania."

"Thank you!" Melanie said as the interviewer left

"Having fun?" Victoria asked with a smile.

"I love the questions people ask me. And I totally love taking pictures with the fans. It's so fun!"

"What about the autographs?"

"My hand hurts..." she groaned and rubs her right hand while Victoria giggles.

The next day during WrestleMania week Melanie visited a hospital of kids with the superstars, divas and a few hall of famers. The cameras are on Melanie.

"So I heard there's a girl who really wants to meet me and has supported me ever since my CZW days and I'm about to brighten up her day. I can't wait to meet her." Melanie said and walked into a room to see a 14 year old girl sitting on her hospital bed with her mother by her side.

The girl's eyes widen. "Oh my god!" she exclaimed, putting her hands over her mouth.

"Hi!" Melanie waved and smiled sweetly.

The girl began to cry joyfully as Melanie hugged her. "I can't believe I actually get to meet you!"

"I can't believe I get to meet someone as special as you!" Melanie smiled brightly and turned to her mom, "Will it be okay to take her out for ice cream?"

"Yes, it will be okay." The teen's mother replied with a smile.

"Awesome, I get to hang with Morgan!" The teen cheered

Melanie spent the whole day with the girl and once their time was coming to an end, they headed back to her room

"Hey, can you dedicate your new submission to me during your match?" The teen asked kindly

Melanie smiled and nodded. "Of course, I will!"

"May I have another hug? You are just so awesome! I cannot believe I got to meet you!"

"Of course you can sweetie!" Melanie replied with a grin and hugged her tightly.

"Thank you so much for visiting my daughter. You have no idea how much this means to her," the girl's mother thanked Melanie, giving her a big hug.

'WrestleMania'

Morgan tweets twice 'My first Wrestlemania! #MorganMania! The Shield are going down tonight!'

'Rooting for the Joker to get pinned at Wrestlemania. #AmbroseIsGoingDown #LopezWillSucceed'

Sheamus's theme comes on and he walks out on stage, ready to go fight

"The following is a six man tag team match, scheduled for one fall! If The Shield wins this match, Morgan will be a part of The Shield. Introducing first, from Dublin, Ireland, Sheamus!" Lilian announced.

Morgan walked out with Orton as she stood and looked around the large crowd. Holy crap this was surreal. On stage at Wrestlemania. So many people. A dream come true. She couldn't wait to wrestle tonight but first was to handle this Shield business.

Once The Big Show walked out, they all walked to the ring.

"This match means a lot to Morgan. How hard is it for her to not hurt The Shield?" Cole asked. "If she touches any Shield member during the match she automatically is a part of The Shield. And we know how much she enjoys slapping the taste out of Ambrose,"

"Morgan is confident. She believes Randy and his team will beat The Shield." JBL replied.

"Later on tonight, Morgan goes up against Alicia Fox in her first WrestleMania match up. If Morgan loses, she has to go back to NXT. These two matches are really threatening her."

"Yeah, and the fact that she is still going strong after everything is incredible," King added.

"We have been waiting for The Shield to get there's tonight. Tonight might be it." Cole said, hopeful that tonight was the night.

'Sierra' 'Hotel' 'India' 'Echo' 'Lima' 'Delta' 'Shield'

The Shield walked out through the crowd. "Their opponents, at the combined weight of 707 pounds, Seth Rollins, Dean Ambrose and Roman Reigns, The Shield!" Lilian announced.

"Well if The Shield are coming through that crowd, it may take them a couple of hours to get in this ring." King said.

Morgan pushed hair behind her ear as she looked at The Shield with a frown. The three men jump over the barricade, heading to ringside to meet up together as they turn their attention to Orton and the rest of his team.

Ambrose however had his attention all on Morgan, staring at her hard once again. When she locked eyes with him, he smirked and blew a kiss towards her which sent shivers down her spine. Worry came across her face as she looked away from him.

"Oh no, that's not a confident look on the face of Morgan." King looked on as the camera caught the exchange.

"She having second thoughts?" Cole asked.

"She agreed to get herself into this mess. She brought it on herself. She better start giving her measurements to The Shield for the vest," JBL replied.

'Ding Ding Ding'

"Do you think there will be WrestleMania jitters for The Shield?" Cole asked.

"Why wouldn't they? I've been in this business for over 40 years and I still got goosebumps." King replied.

Sheamus and Roman start off the match as Morgan looks on intently. Sheamus tags in Randy and he starts stomping all over Roman's body. Roman gains control and tags in Seth who runs into a dropkick by Orton.

"Awesome!" Morgan said with a grin.

Orton gives him ten punches on the turnbuckle and tags in Sheamus again. The crowd cheers when Seth tags in Ambrose.

"As Morgan said, Ambrose is a wack job," King recalled.

Big Show tags himself in and gets in the ring with Ambrose. He rips his vest and undershirt off, slapping his chest hard as Sheamus and Randy look amused. Dean slaps Show's chest and starts trash talking to him and then Show shoves him back to the turnbuckle and slaps his chest five times.

"Like a cannon!" Cole yelled.

"Morgan is enjoying this," King said as the camera showed Morgan grinning.

Ambrose dropkicks Big Show's knee, rolling over to his team to tag in Rollins. As the match goes on, Ambrose takes off his vest and starts staring at Morgan again.

Feeling eyes on her, she turned her attention to see it was Ambrose and she shook her head, glaring at him.

"Stop staring at me!" she retorted

"If I knew any better you were staring at me," he teased, showing off his torso. "Don't worry, you can have some of this once you're a part of The Shield."

Crossing her arms, Morgan replied with irritation, "You wish..."

"I don't need to. It's gonna happen," he guaranteed. "You'll be mine soon enough, sweetheart."

"No, it won't happen!" she shouted

"Denial! I love it! You'll see!"

"Shut up!"

Moments later, she starts banging on the mat as The Shield take control of The Big Show.

"Come on Show!" Morgan cheered.

"Shut up!" Rollins yelled.

"Excuse me!?" she yelled back and stood on the apron but the ref told her to get off. "Asshole!"

"Uh oh." Cole looked on

"Morgan, Morgan," Randy called out in a calm tone and she got off the apron.

"You wanna hit me?" Seth smirked, leaning on the ropes.

"Asshole!" Morgan yelled back and crossed her arms.

When Reigns has Show in a headlock, he escapes it. Reigns tags in Seth, who quickly hits Randy off the apron.

"Real cute." Morgan glared at Rollins who gave her a smug look.

Meanwhile, Show tags in Sheamus and he gains control. He hits Seth's chest ten times on the apron as he puts his shirt up. Ambrose ends up tagging himself in but then gets caught by Sheamus.

"I don't think Ambrose can stand any more of this." King chuckled as Sheamus hit his chest ten times and hit him with a rolling siton.

When Sheamus goes on the top rope, Roman pushes him off and he falls to ringside.

Having enough, Morgan strolled right toward Roman. "Are you kidding me?!" She exclaimed angrily.

Roman smirked and awaited her to strike. "Go ahead, take a hit."

"Morgan can't hit them or she'll automatically be a part of The Shield." Cole reminded as she loudly sighed in frustration and reluctantly backed off.

Randy comes and helps Sheamus as Ambrose and Reigns are ganging up on him. All of a sudden, Seth comes flying through the apron, onto Randy as Morgan has her hand on her mouth.

"Morgan looks concerned now." King said.

"And the numbers game, comes into play." JBL added.

The Shield brought Sheamus back in the ring and was about to do the triple powerbomb.

"No!" Morgan yelled.

Making the save as the crowd cheers, Big Show spears Ambrose as everyone falls.

"Whoa!" King exclaimed as Morgan looked relieved.

"A spear from Big Show!" Cole called.

Sheamus tries to tag in Show but Randy tags himself in as Show looks on. Randy hits Ambrose with a powerslam and does his trademark DDT on the ropes. Ambrose lies on the mat and then he glances at Morgan.

"Aw, are you going to lose soon? I bet you are." She taunted him.

All of a sudden, Seth gets on the turnbuckle and jumps off, only to get hit by an RKO. The ref makes sure Seth is out the ring but as the ref is distracted, Roman spears Orton as Morgan's eyes widen

"Spear by Reigns!" Cole exclaimed as Morgan covered her mouth, watching Ambrose cover Orton.

"I think he has it." JBL said.

"1! 2!"

"Wait a minute! Wait a minute!" King exclaimed.

"3!" The ref counted as Morgan screamed "No!"

The crowd screams for The Shield, happy with the results. Dean bangs on the mat three times as he holds his stomach, still feeling the impact of Big Show's spear.

"Here are your winners! The Shield!" Lillian announced

"The Shield undefeated and unbeatable," Cole called as the ref raised up their hands.

Morgan looked in disbelief while Dean celebrated with his team. Shaking her head, she starts to walk back, "This cannot be happening. This cannot be happening, right now. You have got to be kidding me..."

She ended up sliding into the ring to check on Orton while Seth and Roman got out the ring. Ambrose turned his undivided attention to the woman he's been pinning after for the past few months.

Finally. He got her.

"Uh oh. Morgan, get out of there." Cole warned.

Feeling his eyes on her again, she slowly looked up at him. Ambrose was panting from the workout he received during the match as his hair was all over the place. She watched as he walked up to her, having his hand out, waiting patiently for her to take it.

"Let's go Morgan," he said.

The crowd booed once she quickly got out the ring, not wanting to go. This had to be a bad dream.

"No way." She shook her head but bumped into Rollins. She ran around the ring but then Roman blocked her way. Getting back in the ring, she watched Roman and Seth regroup at ringside as she shouted, "Back off!"

Walking back, she bumped into Dean's chest. Before she could run away, his strong arms wrapped around her waist, as the crowd cheered.

"Time to go, Morgan." he effortlessly picked her up and placed her over his shoulder.

"No! No!" She screamed, trying to break free.

"Oh man! Morgan is now a part of The Shield!" King screamed in a high pitched voice. Ambrose carried her out the ring as she continued to try to break free of his hold while they left through the crowd. "They are kidnapping her!"

"Kidnapping? She agreed to this match! The Shield won, and now Morgan is a part of The Shield." JBL said. "This is not kidnapping! This is her fate! She brought it on herself! She agreed to the stipulation. Now she gotta deal with it. She should have known better,"

"Do you believe in The Shield now? If not, you should." Cole pointed out

'Backstage'

Dean carried Morgan backstage, as the camera followed them, heading straight to The Shield's hideout

"Get off of me!" she shouted

He released her and grabbed her from behind, hugging her.

"You see? All good things happen for a reason. I told you I'd pin Orton," he reminded, proud of the results. "I didn't do this for me. I did this for us. You and I. For you."

"You're freaking crazy!"

"Because I'm crazy for you. You will be mine, Morgan. I guarantee it. Not Sheamus, Orton or anyone else is going to take you away from me..."

She broke free of his hold but he grabbed her back and pinned her to the wall.

"Why are you obsessed with me?" She exclaimed. "Go be obsessed with somebody else! Another diva! Why me?" She tried to break free from his hold but he leans to her ear.

"Do you know how long I've waited for you to be in my arms? Now that I have you, I'm not going to let you get away this time. Never."

Finally shoving him back so she could have her space, she shook her head, having no choice but to deal with the fault that she was now a part of The Shield.

"I still hate you,"

"I love you too, sweetheart. I believe you have a match in order. We have a vest waiting for you,"

'Later on at WrestleMania'

The titantron shows Chyna in the crowd. "Would you look at that? We got Chyna!" King exclaimed

"The Ninth Wonder of the world is here to support her cousin, Morgan Lopez and so is the rest of her family," Cole called

"The following match is scheduled for one fall! Introducing first, Alicia Fox!" Lillian announced as Alicia strutted to the ring with confidence.

"Alicia Fox looks ready to go. She vowed that tonight would be the night she would shatter Morgan's dreams of being on the main roster. Let's see if she'll accomplish that." Cole said and suddenly The Shield came out through the crowd to stand at ringside. "What is The Shield doing out here again?"

"Well, Morgan is the new member." King reminded as Alicia got nervous and the ref told the three men to back away as they stood at the end of the ramp to wait for their new and first female member of The Shield.

'I've had enough I'm taking you down'

Morgan's theme popped on and the crowd screamed for her as she walked out with the bazooka firework gun just like Chyna to pay homage. She wore her new and improved Shield attire with a black top, vest, and pants. But nonetheless, she was still everyone's Morgan as she looked at the crowd with a bright smile and began shooting the fireworks out of the gun as the crowd went wild. She placed it down and spun around three times before walking down the ramp, soaking it all in.

"Morgan paying tribute to her cousin who is watching proudly! Here we go! Morgan's first Wrestlemania match!" Cole announced.

"I love it when she twirls!" King exclaimed

"Morgan is ready to go for this match. She vows to make Alicia tap. And also, she will dedicate her new submission to a 14 year old girl who she met at the hospital this past week. This will be an interesting match up." Cole looked on.

Morgan motioned her to her attire, showing it off and shrugged.

"Oh well..." She said.

Her butterflies started to go away as she saw a lot of fan signs about her and she pointed to them. As she got down the ramp, she pushed Seth and Dean

"Out my way," she called out, amusing the crowd. She then started to run around ringside to continue tagging hands and then went straight to her parents and Chyna to hug them

Getting inside the ring, she stands on the turnbuckle to taunt the crowd. But then began to unzip her vest.

"What is she doing?" Cole asked.

"Being rebellious already," JBL called out as she took off her vest and threw it at Dean's face.

Ambrose held onto it, amused at her actions while Rollins and Reigns weren't impressed.

"You're gonna pay for that." Rollins retorted.

Morgan responded by sticking her tongue out at the three men and got down from the turnbuckle as her theme faded out.

She turns to The Shield. "I swear...if you three wackjobs interfere in this match..." She trailed off, pointing at them while Dean had his hands up in defense with Rollins.

"Just make sure you win," Roman called out

"Just make sure you don't get in my way," she responded and turned her attention to Alicia.

'Ding Ding Ding'

Alicia and Morgan proved that their match was definitely not a bathroom break as they wrestled for a while, hitting each other with everything they had, impressing the crowd.

"This is a side I have never seen from Alicia Fox. She does not want to lose this match." Cole said as Alicia kicked out of Morgan's pin after she hit her with a cross body. Alicia then proceeded to fight back and gain control. "The Shield, looking on. Earlier we saw The Shield win against Orton, Sheamus and Big show."

Alicia kicks Morgan in the stomach as she kneels and then she does her finisher on her.

"Oh! That's it!" King exclaimed as her scissors kick looked deadly.

Alicia pins her, only to get a 2 count.

"What!?" Alicia yelled at the referee. "That was supposed to be three!"

"It was two." The ref stated.

"Can't believe Morgan kicked out of that." JBL said.

Alicia picks Morgan up and throws her to the turnbuckle. She walks over and picks her up onto the top and then prepares for a suplex.

"Uh oh." Cole said as Morgan tried to fight back.

But then Alicia hits Morgan with the suplex as the crowd cheers and they are exhausted.

"Oh my gosh. Somebody pin someone!" King exclaimed as the ref started to count. "Oh man, I hope this doesn't turn into a double knock out."

"Come on Morgan..." Ambrose muttered to himself.

At the count of 6, Alicia slowly crawled over to her and pins her.

"It's over..." JBL declared.

"1!"

"2!" The ref began but Morgan screamed "No!" and kicked out as the crowd cheered.

"That was a reflex. No way she could have kicked out of that." JBL exclaimed as The Shield looked impressed.

"This is what I love about Morgan. Her resiliency." King praised

Alicia sighs loudly and moves over to recover. She gets up and starts stomping on Morgan.

"Why won't you just quit already!?" Alicia yelled. The ref starts to count and Alicia stops at 4.

"Alicia is getting angry. Not a good sign." King looked on.

"You want to make me tap, Morgan? Huh!?" Alicia yelled before taunting the crowd to show off, getting boos.

Morgan starts to fight back and gains momentum. She kicks Alicia and runs to the ropes to do a hurricanrana but Alicia counters with a hard powerbomb while Morgan holds her head in pain.

"Powerbomb out of nowhere! Alicia's speed is incredible!" King exclaimed.

"Gosh. Morgan is hurt, she's hurt." Cole looked on with worry.

"I think she may have a concussion."

"Yeah, that may be it," JBL added.

'Morgan! Morgan! Morgan!' The crowd cheered.

Alicia throws Morgan out the ring and taunts the crowd again. The ref starts to count and Morgan gets back in the ring at the count of 8. Fighting back, she runs and clotheslines Alicia

"Morgan is gaining momentum," JBL said as she clotheslined her again and again and then dropkicked her as the crowd cheered.

She waits for Alicia to get up and is about to kick her but Alicia ducks. Alicia tries to kick her in return but Morgan barely ducks the kick as she stumbles and the crowd says 'Whoa!'. They both recover and then kick each other at the same time in the head as they fall down.

"Double kick!" Cole exclaimed. The ref counts for a knockout but they recover.

Alicia was about to kick Morgan for her finisher again but Morgan grabs her foot as her eyes widen.

She shook her head. "You're done." She said and hit her with the backfire as the crowd cheered

"She got it!" JBL yelled

"Cover her!" King yelled

"I don't think so. She said she wanted to make her tap." Cole said

Morgan sits on her back as she is lying face down on the mat. She points to the screen and smiles, knowing the girl she met at the hospital is watching with a huge smile on her face, and is thankful that she hasn't forgotten about her. She grabs hold of Alicia's wrists and crosses her arms under her chin and pulls back on her arms to cause pressure, like a straight jacket as she does a long and loud battle cry.

"What kind of submission is this?!" King exclaimed.

"Do you see the intensity on the face of Morgan?" Cole asked as the crowd cheered her on.

"Do you submit!?" The ref asked.

"Yes!" Alicia choked out and the ref signaled to ring the bell.

Morgan sighs and lets go of her, lying down on the mat, breathing heavily. The Shield looked on, nodding in approval, impressed with her performance.

Turning her head with hair covering her face, Melanie murmured to Victoria, "Thank you SO much," as Victoria thanked her for a fun match.

"Awesome match!" King said as the crowd went wild.

Moments later, Morgan got up and yelled "Let's go!"

She started jumping up and down, taunting the crowd. She then ran out of the ring to go hug her family.

"I'm so proud of you!" Jane, her mother, said with a huge grin and was in tears.

Her father, Diego, gives her a kiss on the head and Chyna gives her a kiss on the cheek and hugs her. The Shield look at each other and nod and then leave while Morgan goes to tag some more hands

"Let's go!" She cheered, walking up the ramp.

"Good job Morgan. Can't wait to see what will happen with her and The Shield soon." Cole said.

Morgan tweets 'Feels good to win! No more drama with Alicia! I can #Rejoice!'

Seth tweets, 'Don't get too excited. You're still a part of the shield. Did you forget that?'

Morgan replies '#DontRemindMe And way to kill the mood, #MoodKiller'

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Have a favorite hashtag?

#MoodKiller

#DontRemindMe

#LetsDoThis

#Rejoice

#WackJobsInStyle

#AmbroseIsGoingDown

#LopezWillSucceed

#MorganMania

#MyPoorCheek

#BatGirlWillStrikeBack

#I'mNotAStudentAnymore

#MorganTheBatGirl

#TheJoker

#RiskyDecisions

#NewRecruit

#BelieveInTheShield

#ForcedToBelieve

#WackJobsOfJustice

#CakeWithYourNameOnIt

#CakeFace

Forced to Believe Chapter 6- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 1

Author's Note: Usually for the Total Divas episodes, I just put in the scenes that I wanted Melanie to be in. These are going to be pretty short chapters. But once in a while it'll be long

Just so there isn't any confusion This in bold and parenthesis: Melanie (hey guys! I'm Melanie) This means talking in the confessional. You know when they are on the green screen discussing what happened on the show. That's what I meant.

if it is in italics then that means it is showing what is happening on TV.

If it is in normal font then that means it is happening in real time, right now. Hope that helps.

Chapter Summary: Melanie stars in the first season of Total Divas and prepares for Wrestlemania while befriending the new girls, Jojo and Eva Marie

Words: 3,000+

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'10 days before WrestleMania, Tampa, FL'

Melanie walks into the gym, wearing gray sweatpants, sneakers, a sports bra, and a gray hoodie with her gym bag over her shoulder.

Melanie (Hey guys! I'm Melanie Laurer, better known as the violent and wild Morgan Lopez. I'm more nicer than my character and am sometimes laid back. But when I bite my tongue for too long, I keep it real. When it comes to being a WWE diva, all I want to do is entertain you. That's it, no being jealous of anyone being in the spotlight, like, I will find a way to entertain you. If I gotta get put through a table for entertainment, haha, then I will do it)

"There she is," Jon greeted with a grin, wearing shorts. Melanie laughed and hugged him.

Melanie (Ever since I started the storyline with The Shield, we all got to hang out more, so it was a win win situation. We all go way back. Especially Jon and I. Way, way back.)

"How was Philly and your flight?" Colby asked

"Not that bad. The fam are coming to support me. So, I have to manage Randy's team and have a match. Stress..." Melanie sighed, hoping everything goes well. She really wanted to give it her all.

"Yeah, I see some grey hairs." Colby pointed out.

"You fucking serious!?" Melanie exclaimed as she looked at her hair in the mirror.

Colby laughed. "Nah. Just fucking with you."

Melanie hit him on the shoulder. "Jerk..."

Joe walked over to the gang with a water bottle. "Hey Mel."

"Joe!" Melanie happily yelled and ran to hug him.

Melanie (Joe is...like my teddy bear. He's super sweet. Colby is the guy who always likes to have a good laugh with me and mess with me. And Jon is my best friend. We helped each other out in the ring, practiced our storyline, talked about our memories in the indies, and we really got closer. I am grateful for my boys. They are the best.)

"Hey! I didn't get a hug!" Colby playfully pouted.

"You have to earn one." Melanie pointed

"Bull, come here." Colby gave her a bear hug as she laughed

Melanie (When I met the three of them, we all clicked. We've known each other for years and to do this storyline and stuff, it's so fun. I did...a lot of damage to The Shield. But I liked it because it was a challenge to be able to act out a very violent, feisty, personality like Morgan so it took me a while to adjust to the character. I hope I'm doing a good job. If it wasn't for the fans, I wouldn't be here today. Right now, I cannot wait for WrestleMania. I have to manage Randy Orton's team to decide my fate at WrestleMania and I go up against Alicia Fox. It's going to be off the chain!)

"Can we practice the pose? How do you do it?" Melanie asked.

"You stick your fist out like this," Jon demonstrated

"Cool, but I'll be doing it my own way."

"Already being a rebel," Joe said with a low chuckle.

"See?" She looked for approval as she had her fist up in the air and looked up.

"You know, I like it." Jon nodded.

"Yeah." Joe agreed

Colby nodded. "Awesome."

Melanie (I haven't been in divas matches in a while so I can prepare for WrestleMania. I have been training a lot. I can't wait for my first match at the PPV. This is going to be awesome.)

After their workout, Colby tried to hug Melanie while he was sweaty. "Who wants a hug?"

"Ew, get away!" Melanie exclaimed and he chased her around the gym with Jon and Joe laughing.

"Fine, I'll take your grapes in your bag," Colby said and went through her gym bag.

"No! Not my grapes!" Melanie yelled but Colby grabbed a handful and started eating some. "Colby! You jerk!" she threw a water bottle at him but he ducked and it hit Jon in the face.

"Wow!" Colby laughed out loud with Joe.

"Oh my god, I am so sorry!" Melanie covered her mouth, looking shocked while Jon playfully glared at her.

'7 days till WrestleMania, Newark, NJ'

Melanie walks in to see Jane (Head of talent relations) and Mark talking to Nattie.

Melanie (So I get a call from Jane about some new girls that we're getting. New girls, huh? Interesting.)

"Hi, is this a bad time?" Melanie asked.

"Oh no, I'm glad you're here." Jane greeted.

Nattie smiled and hugged her. "Melanie!"

"Hey Nattie!"

Nattie (Melanie is one of the sweetest, most down-to-earth women I know. Completely different from her in-ring character. She really has potential in the WWE and I am looking forward to watching her match to prove it at WrestleMania.)

"So there are two new girls coming here. Nattie will be showing them around." Jane informed

"Awesome." Melanie said with a grin.

"You seem excited."

"Yeah, I actually wouldn't mind showing them around too if that would be okay."

"You want to show them around with Nattie?"

"Why not? Nice to know new people. Well, if you're okay with it."

Melanie (Sometimes I can have a bad habit of putting myself into situations without people's say in it. I should stop that...but hey, it'll be cool to help them out, why not?)

Jane chuckled. "It's alright. You can show them around too."

Melanie (When I looked into Nattie's eyes, all I see is pain and disappointment.)

"Are you okay?" Melanie asked her.

"I um, won't be wrestling in a match at WrestleMania." Nattie revealed with a frown.

"Oh man..."

"There will be two divas matches. You and Alicia Fox, to prove you should stay here, and the Bellas..." Jane began.

Melanie (Well, once I heard the Bellas I was like, go figure.)

"...with Cody and Damien against The Funkadactyls, Brodus and Tensai." Jane continued

Melanie (I'm glad Trinity and Ariane have a match. They really deserve it.)

"Mark." Brie greeted, walking over to them.

"There she is." Mark smiled and gave her a hug.

Brie (Oh look...it's Melanie...icing on the cake...)

"Hey!" Melanie greeted politely

"Melanie, hi. Nattie." Brie greeted with a fake smile.

"Brie," Nattie said with a smile.

Melanie (Yeah the vibes are weird. I know her and sister don't like me. But I don't care, I'm going to keep it cordial)

"We're getting new girls," Melanie announced with excitement.

"Really?" Brie raised a brow.

"Yeah. So I heard you will have a WrestleMania match."

"Yeah, I'm so excited."

Brie (Newbies...first we got to deal with Melanie who is a high rising diva because she feuds with The Shield and is among the top superstars to go against them and now we have to deal with two more? Newbies are not divas, they're trying to be.)

JoJo and Eva Marie arrive. "Hi!" They both excitedly greet with a smile.

"You're JoJo and Eva Marie, the new girls right?" Mark asked.

"Yes." JoJo responded.

Eva Marie (When we meet Jane, I'm already freaking out. Like, this is a dream)

While JoJo and Eva Marie talk to Jane, Nattie and Melanie sit down.

"I really want to be in a storyline with you one day. Maybe I could be a heel and you a face or something. I just really do wish that you had a match." Melanie told Nattie.

"Melanie, this match is for you to prove that you should be here. There's always next year. But you earned your match. It's just unfair how the Bellas get to be the center of attention and be on all these shows. That is what I'm upset about." Nattie frowned.

"Yeah, I kind of agree."

Jane walked up to them with Brie, and the new girls. "Come meet the new girls."

Brie and Nattie introduce themselves.

"Hi, I'm Melanie!"

"Hi, I'm Eva Marie."

JoJo smiled. "I'm JoJo."

JoJo (There is something about Melanie that just made me feel back at home and just reminded me that everything is okay. I can see her as a sister figure to me.)

"Nattie will be your guide along with Melanie who will keep a lookout for you." Jane informed them.

"So excited. Like, if you guys need anything, we're here for you. Like if you have hair problems or a midlife crisis." Nattie added.

"I'm glad you said that. Eva here will be a blond." Jane announced

"I think you look nice like that. I mean, there's only room for one blond." Nattie said as everyone laughed. "I'm just kidding."

Nattie (WWE wants the divas to stand out. Eva can't have brown hair because she'll look like a Bella twin. But Hello! Heh, heh, Natalya's blond. I'm right here, you have a blond girl already.)

Melanie (Whoa, whoa, whoa, what? Blond? What the heck? I'm sorry but I can't imagine her as a blond. I would do a hair color that will really make her stand out and look different. Do blue or purple or something. Make her really stand out instead of it always being a blonde, brunette or a raven-colored diva)

"What do you think about that?" Melanie asked.

"Freaking out." Eva Marie replied

"Welcome to WWE." Brie replied as everyone chuckled.

'5 days till WrestleMania, WrestleMania Dress Rehearsal'

Melanie (I have been working on a nice entrance for WrestleMania, in honor of my cousin Chyna. So, I got permission and everything is going well)

Melanie walked backstage in her WrestleMania ring attire with The Shield.

"So can somebody drag or carry me out the ring? When The Shield win the match? And I can try to struggle and stuff?" Melanie thought of some ideas for the match.

"Dibs." Jon raised his hand with a grin.

"I'm not surprised."

"This is going to be funny at WrestleMania." Colby said as Melanie and The Shield agreed.

All of a sudden, they see Vincent (Ariane's boyfriend) getting angry.

"I'll talk to his ass. Fuck this job. He shouldn't talk to you like that. I'll kick his ass. I'll go to the locker room right now and fuck his ass up." Vincent exclaimed angrily

Trinity (Me and Ariane are like in a marriage. If something happens to her, it happens to me. You can get fired over stuff like this.)

"I don't care who you are. You can be the President of The United States. I don't give a fuck." Vincent went on.

"I'm just gonna get dressed," Ariane said and walked away, upset.

Jon (Jimmy Uso) said to Vincent, "You're not going to do anything."

"No, I'm gonna fuck his ass up." Vincent huffedd

"No, just try to relax. Just step outside and go." Nattie replied, trying to calm him down.

Nattie (Luckily I was able to calm him down and prevent him from getting his ass kicked.)

"I hope everything is okay," Melanie murmured.

"They'll handle it." Colby patted her on the shoulder.

Melanie (I'm just going to mind my business and hope that everything will get settled.)

'2 days till WrestleMania'

Jon, wearing jeans, a shirt and a cap meets Melanie in her hotel room.

"Knock knock." Jon announced, opening the door.

"Hey." Melanie greeted with a grin and hugged him.

"You looked stressed."

"Why is everyone saying that? I'm all right."

"It's WrestleMania. You're not all right." Jon let out a laugh. Melanie stuck her tongue out at him and sat down on her bed. "So what are your plans tonight?"

"Well, I'm going to the Sandy Relief Party. Wanna come with me?"

"Oh boy..."

Melanie laughed. "I have no problem dragging you there. Come on. And plus, you can help me pick out a dress."

"Mel, you're going to be the death of me. I'll be with the boys tonight, was wondering if you wanted to hang with us. But since you'll be at the party, maybe next time."

"You know who I want you to be for Halloween?"

"What?"

"A wild guess."

"The Joker?"

"Yes! That'll be awesome. Have the makeup and stuff."

"How did our conversation change from the party to Halloween? You're goofy."

Melanie hit him with a pillow. "I am not."

Melanie (You know, ever since me and Jon started to work together in the WWE, we've gotten closer and our friendship has gotten even more random. Haha. We sometimes talk in random conversations and say random words. This started a few years ago actually)

"Bananas." Jon said.

"Grapes!"

"Sweet."

"Sour!"

"Why are you yelling?"

"I'm not yelling!"

"Yes, you are."

"No, I'm not!"

"Yes."

"No!"

"Yes."

"No!"

"Yes­-" Jon began but got attacked multiple times by Melanie's pillow. Jon laughed and started to tickle her as Melanie laughed.

"Okay! Okay! Okay!" Melanie exclaimed.

'WWE Sandy Relief Party'

Melanie wears a nice black dress and has her hair up into a bun with hair on the side. She gets out of the limo and sees white flashes as people take pictures.

"Wow." Melanie looked around in amazement.

Melanie (This is my first red carpet. So it was really cool.)

"Morgan! Morgan! Over here!" Paparazzi yelled as she smiled and waved

"Hey!" Melanie said and then walked in as she saw Eva Marie and JoJo. "Hey guys! I love your hair." She hugged them.

Melanie (Eva Marie's hair looks awesome. She really stands out. Red suits her really well.)

"Jane was okay with it?" Melanie asked.

"Yeah, but she gave me a warning," Eva replied.

"It looks really good." The Bellas come by.

"Wow." Brie said.

Nikki (I thought Eva Marie was supposed to be this blond bombshell.)

Later on, Melanie gets ready to go out to the red carpet but Jon walks up to her in dress clothes. Melanie laughed and clapped her hands. "You have got to be kidding me! Why is it that you like to surprise me and prank me?"

Jon laughed and hugged her. "Couldn't resist." They walk to the red carpet.

Melanie (I feel bad for Nattie and how she has to work. I thought Renee Young was supposed to do this.)

Nattie (It sucks working while the divas have fun. Once again, I'm on the sidelines looking in.)

After taking photos with some divas, Melanie takes some photos with Jon which sparked interest in the crowd and then they all go inside.

Let the dating rumors begin.

"We are here with Dean Ambrose and Morgan Lopez, how are you two?" The interviewer asked

"We're loving every second of it, it's just so awesome to be here," Melanie replied with a smile.

"Yeah, supporting charities, it's been a hectic week so far," Jon added.

"So are you two dating or whatnot?" The interviewer asked abruptly.

"Um..." Jon and Melanie look at each other.

Melanie (I dunno, something about that question made me think more about Jon. It's like...when people ask you questions about if you're dating your best friend, it sometimes gives you thoughts in your head.)

"You'll find out pretty soon," Jon smirked and put his arm around Melanie's shoulders.

Melanie (Huh?)

"Interesting. Well, enjoy your night, thank you for your time."

"What was that about?" Melanie asked as Jon shrugged. "I'm gonna go hang with the new girls for a few, you cool?"

"Yeah, Colby and Joe are here, I'll be fine."

"Okay," Melanie said and walked over to the new girls. "How do you like it so far?"

"It's my first red carpet." Eva Marie happily said.

"It's my first too. Isn't it awesome?"

"Yeah." Eva Marie replied as they all laughed.

Meanwhile, Steve Tisch, the owner of the NY Giants, talked with the Bellas.

"You see the three newbies over there?" Nikki asked.

"Well, two of them." Brie corrected

"Actually it's the three of them." Nikki pointed to Melanie as well. "Look how comfortable they are."

Nikki (We need to get our intimidation on. We are veterans)

Melanie walked over to Jon, Colby and Joe to hang out with them. Eva Marie and JoJo were taking pictures with one of the celebrities but then Nikki came over.

"I don't mean to be a photo bomb but I need some more champagne." Nikki gave a glass to Eva. "Oh, and Brie needs a glass too. She's really thirsty."

Melanie (Oh no. No, no, no, no, no. I'm not going to just sit here and let you do this. Are you kidding me right now? No one is your maid, get your own freaking drink. Seriously? Who does that?)

Eva Marie (Are you kidding me right now? Like bitch, please.)

Eva Marie and JoJo come back with the Bella's drinks. "Wait a minute," Nikki said as she took some photos with Brie.

Melanie walked over to the Bellas. "That was uncalled for." She said with disapproval while Nikki shrugged and smiled. "No for real, grow up,"

Eva Marie (That will only happen one time. One.)

Melanie (Shit like that makes my blood boil...)

JoJo and Eva give them their drinks. "Thank you!" Nikki replied.

"So much!" Brie added

Melanie (Jeez, it's like they are full of themselves because they are dating big time superstars and think they have power over the divas division. It's corny. They need to cut it out)

Melanie walked with the new girls. "Don't let them walk all over you just because you're new. And JoJo, don't let them manipulate you because you're young. I'm here for you girls."

Eva Marie and JoJo thanked her and hugged her. "That will only happen one time though." Eva Marie declared as Melanie noddded

'1 day before WrestleMania'

Melanie (Well, after I got done talking to the Technical producer, he said there was a problem with the bazooka gun. So there's a chance I might not do the entrance I want to do. I'm worried and have my fingers crossed that everything will be okay. I really just want to rock this entrance.)

'WrestleMania day'

Melanie (Today is the biggest day of my life! It's WrestleMania! Everything is alright with the match with The Shield, but I still have to see if the firework gun is working. I hope they'll still let me use it.)

Melanie is backstage with the technical producer. "The bazooka had some kinks in it but it's fixed now and you'll be using it for your entrance."

"Yes!" Melanie shouted happily. "Thank you so much!"

Melanie (We are in business baby!!)

'Later'

Melanie has her casual attire on as WrestleMania starts.

Nattie (We get to see Melanie in action.)

"You think she's nervous?" Eva Marie asked as she watched the TV with the others.

'In The Ring'

The Shield go to ringside and get together as they look at Randy and his team. Dean stares at Morgan and smirks. He blows her a kiss and Morgan starts to have a worried look on her face and looks away from him.

"Oh wowwww, he blew her a kiss!" Jojo exclaimed.

"That's hot." Eva Marie grinned

"Who do think is going to win?" JoJo asked.

"I'm rooting for Orton." Nattie said

"The Shield." Eva Marie replied with a grin.

"Spear by Reigns!" Cole exclaimed as Ambrose covered Orton.

"I think he has it," JBL said.

"1! 2!" The ref began.

"Wait a minute! Wait a minute!" King exclaims.

"3!" The ref said as Morgan screamed "No!"

"Here are your winners! The Shield!" Lilian announced.

"Oh my gosh!" Eva Marie exclaims. "Awesome!"

"Oh no, they won." JoJo says.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Moments later'

Melanie goes to meet up with the new girls. "That was an adrenaline rush. Over 80,000 people. It's crazy." She said with a grin and hugged Nattie.

Melanie (My night isn't over yet, I still have a match.)

She puts on her ring attire. She goes to sit on one of the storage boxes and listens to music to calm herself down.

Melanie (I'm shaking, my body has butterflies all over. I'm so nervous...)

"Melanie is up next!" Nattie announced with a grin.

Morgan's theme comes on and the crowd screams

"Do you hear how loudly the fans are cheering?" JoJo asked in amazement.

"That's insane." Eva looked impressed.

Morgan walks out with a bazooka gun just like Chyna and looks at the crowd with a smirk. She shoots it as the crowd goes wild.

Nikki (That entrance was too explosive for a WWE diva. Period.)

Alicia picks Morgan up and throws her to the turnbuckle. She walks over and picks her up onto the top and then prepares for a suplex.

"Oh no no no!" Eva Marie exclaimed and looked away as Alicia hits Morgan with a suplex.

"I hope she's okay." JoJo looked on with worry.

"She is. She's been through worse. She got triple powerbombed by The Shield once." Nattie mentioned.

"What!?" JoJo yelled while Nattie nodded in response.

Morgan starts to fight back and gain momentum. She kicks Alicia and runs to the ropes to do a hurricanrana but Alicia counters with a powerbomb as the crowd yells 'Oh!' Morgan holds her head.

"Oh my god, she looks really hurt." Nattie said with worry.

"I hope she's okay. She did take a hard fall." Eva Marie looked on.

Morgan sits on her back as she is lying face down on the mat. She grabs hold of Alicia's wrists and crosses her arms under her chin and pulls back on her arms to cause pressure, like a straight jacket as she yells a long and loud battle cry.

"What kind of submission is this?!" King exclaimed.

"Oh my god, that looks so awesome!" JoJo cheered.

"Wow." Eva Marie said in amazement.

"That submission looks painful, I would never want that on me." Nikki shook her head.

"Do you submit!?" The ref asks.

"Yes!" Alicia choked out and the ref signaled to ring the bell.

After Melanie's match, she walks backstage to get hugged by Nattie, Eva Marie and JoJo. Melanie laughed as she had tears of joy in her eyes.

"Congrats on the match! You did so good!" JoJo said with a smile.

"Thanks guys." Melanie sniffed

"Aw, come here." Nattie pulled her in for another hug

Melanie (I have never felt so electrified besides going to a wrestling event to watch The Rock in action. I can't believe that I just had my match. My body is aching but it was all worth the pain.)

Melanie hung out with Nattie and the new girls. "The Bellas are up! The Bellas are up!" Nattie exclaimed as Undertaker's match ended.

"Awesome!" Melanie cheered. "I can't wait to see Trin and Ariane!"

Melanie (I really can't wait to see them all in action. I'm curious to see who will win.)

All of a sudden, Cena's theme comes on. "What?" Melanie asked in confusion.

Nattie (I know something's not right here because all of a sudden, I see John Cena out in the ring. The girls were supposed to be before this match.)

"Weren't they supposed to be up before this?" Melanie asked.

"Yeah. Let's see what's going on." Nattie said and they walked to where the Bellas were.

"What happened? You guys should be up." Melanie said.

"When are you coming out?" Nattie asked.

"Uh, never," Ariane replied in disappointment.

"We got cut." The Bellas, Trinity and Ariane say in a disappointed tone.

"Why?" Melanie asked.

"The match before us went way over." Nikki replied as Melanie, Nattie and the new girls looked shocked.

Nikki (This was supposed to be me and Brie's first WrestleMania match. For it to be taken away like that, it hurts. And it sucks that Melanie gets to have a match and she hasn't even been here for a year.)

"I feel like if I show any emotion, I'm going to flip." Nikki huffed.

"I'm so sorry you guys," Nattie frowned.

"I gotta take a second." Trinity said and walked out. Ariane and Melanie walk after her to hug her.

Nattie (I'm just glad we had at least one divas match.)

"Are you okay...?" Melanie asked.

"Just so...disappointed." Trinity sniffed as they walked into the diva's locker room. "I only have a couple more years here. I want kids and stuff. Four more years, I'm gonna be 30. Am I still gonna be chasing for WrestleMania?"

"Yeah, we're gonna get to Mania." Ariane said as they all laugh

"We'll try again next year. Phew, I need a drink or two."

"Drinks are on me tonight," Melanie suggested with a grin.

Forced to Believe Chapter 8- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 2

Author's Note: A short one! Just a few random silly scenes I decided to keep when I wrote it years ago. 

Chapter Summary: Melanie reveals she helps from time to time with dances thanks to her father and spends time with Jon

Words: 700+

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Hours before Monday Night Raw'

Melanie dances with Fandango before the show to practice as the Bellas look on.

Nikki (I didn't know Melanie could dance.)

Brie (What can't Melanie do?)

Nikki (Beat us.)

Brie (Very true.)

"Alright, do it with her." Melanie said in a focused voice as Fandango danced with a dancer.

"How was that?" Fandango asked with a grin.

Melanie chuckled. "The moves look cleaner. You got it."

Melanie (What I do is, whenever someone needs help cleaning up their ballroom dance moves or whatnot, they call me. So it's pretty fun. Gotta thank my dad for that)

"Wish you were my dancer partner." Fandango flirted as the Philly Diva remained unphased with his advances 

Melanie laughed. "I'm good, man,"

"She's ours Fandango." Jon said and put his arm around Melanie with Colby and Joe by his side.

"Where did you three come from?" she asked as Fandango and The Shield laugh.

'Next day, Tampa, FL'

Melanie is in the kitchen in her hotel room. Jon knocks on the door and she opens it. "Finally! What took you so long? I was about to cook by myself."

"Sorry, had to make a quick stop." Jon and Melanie get settled. "All right, what are we making?"

"You can just make the pancakes. I'll make the rest."

"Sounds good."

Melanie (Today Jon is going to help me out to cook. This is a first so let's see how he does.)

"Can I have ten eggs?" Jon asked.

Melanie looks at him like he's crazy. "You're joking right? Then I'll only have two. Look, how bout I just make all the eggs? That'll be better."

"Fine, but you better take as much as you can."

"Hey, I like eggs too. you know? Share!" she giggled and started to crack the last egg in the bowl.

Melanie (So later on after I cooked the eggs and the other food, I take a little break. As Jon cooks the pancakes, I go to the bathroom. When I come out, I see Jon watching TV. Are you kidding me?)

"Dude! You burnt the pancakes!" she yelled as she looked at the burnt pancakes on the frying pan.

He jumps off the couch and rushes to the kitchen. "Sorry!"

"Sorry!? Those pancakes looked good!"

"Just make some more."

"Make some more-­why you little!" Melanie grabs a spatula and starts to hit him with it. "I want my pancakes!" 

Jon laughs and tries to grab the spatula out her hand and then manages to pick her up over his shoulder. 

"Jon! I want my pancakes!"

She manages to get out of his hold and then trips him down to the floor. 

"I win. Now get back to cooking." She ordered

Melanie (After breakfast, everything went well. Including the yummy buttermilk pancakes, which I fixed! Now, Jon owes me a piggyback ride and some grapes.)

"When do I have to give you a piggyback ride?" Jon asked.

"Hm...when I say so."

'RAW'

Melanie hangs with Jojo and Eva Marie. "So I heard you'll be trying out to be Fandango's partner. How excited are you?" Melanie asked with a grin.

"Um, I'm going to need your help with dancing." Eva Marie said.

"Yeah sure, whatever moves that you need cleaning up, I'll help you out."

"No Melanie, she told me she can't dance." Jojo admitted.

"You can't dance?" Melanie looked confused.

Melanie (Eva! Good grief! Why are you putting yourself in this situation? She needs to get out of this situation before it's too late.)

"Dude, your dance is tonight! What are you gonna do?" Melanie exclaimed.

Eva Marie sighed. "I know..."

"You need to tell him now." Jojo said.

"Like right now." Melanie added.

Jojo (First Eva goes against WWE and dyes her head red. And then she comes out with this boyfriend that no one knows about and now this.)

Melanie (She's in a screwed up situation that's for sure.)

At the arena on the stage, the divas watch Eva Marie's dance with Fandango and she doesn't do that good. At all.

Melanie (I tried to tell her.)

Trinity (Eva, if you're a dancer then I'm a freaking astronaut.)

"Ooh, someone's in trouble..." Brie said as Jane looked mad and walked off the stage

"Do you see how mad Jane looks?" Nattie asked

Nattie (In WWE, your reputation is everything. It takes one thing to ruin your reputation.)

"Are we running this again?" Mark asked

"No. We're not doing it again." Fandango said and stormed off backstage.

Nattie (Eva Marie has really started off with a bad start in the WWE.)

Forced To Believe Chapter 10- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 4

Author's Note: Melanie was not in episode 3 just an fyi. So onward to 4. I scrapped an idea for episode 3. One of these days I'll post the episode as a deleted scene that didn't make the cut. 

Chapter Summary: Melanie hangs out with Trinity, Jimmy Uso and Ariane 

Words: 1,000+

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Later on the day Melanie and Nikki are waiting for the new girls to arrive at the restaurant.

Nikki (Melanie and I are waiting for the Newbies to arrive. I still gotta keep my eye out for Eva Marie since she's definitely competition.)

Once Eva Marie and Jojo arrive, Melanie greeted them with a grin

"I am obsessed with Instagram." Eva Marie said, scrolling through her social media.

"I am too." Nikki agreed.

"I don't have one, just have a Twitter." Melanie replied.

"You are obsessed with Twitter." JoJo giggled.

"No, I'm not."

"Yes you are, you tweet so much stuff and have so many hashtags that trend. You're a Twitter Sensation. How many followers do you have?" 

"I haven't checked. I heard me and AJ Lee are neck and neck for 1 million followers. I think she's gonna get it first though because she has a little more than me."

Melanie (I don't care who gets 1 million first. AJ and I support each other through everything. If she gets it first, I'm happy for her. Getting 1 million followers would be really awesome. I'll be patiently waiting for that day to come)

"I'm looking at Brie's Instagram right now." Eva Marie said.

"What are the haters saying?" Nikki asked. Eva gives Nikki her phone. "Wow..." Nikki murmured as she reads a comment that says 'Nikki is SOOO the FAT twin!'

Nikki (Did you have to use that many Os? And how rude? Like, damn...that hurt.)

"Now you know there are so many insecure women in entertainment," Nikki said as Eva Marie agrees.

Melanie (I don't think Nicole is fat. She just has more meat on her bones, nothing wrong with that.)

"Look, everyone has haters and I wouldn't even bother listening to them. One of the reasons they might hate you is because of how successful you are. They'll sink low and call you any name to bring you down." Melanie told her as Nicole looked grateful for her kind words.

'Next day, LA'

Melanie meets up with Jon Uso and Trinity. 

"What's up guys?" she hugged Trinity.

"What's up, Melanie?" Jon Uso (Trinity's fiancé) asked with a grin.

"Hey dude," Melanie exclaimed and gives him a hug.

Ariane arrived in her car. "Hey boo boo!" she greeted with a grin and has her dog with her. "Why is he here?"

"We need a guys point of view on this." Trinity replied to her about Jon.

"Guy's point of view? Wait, why am I here again?" Melanie asked.

Melanie (I got a call from Ariane to meet her in LA to help her out with something.)

"I'm thinking of getting breast implants. So you guys are coming with me to see a plastic surgeon. " Ariane announced.

"Breast implants?" Melanie asked. "But your boobs look fine."

"That's what I've been telling her." Trinity reiterated.

"Uh huh. You know, I wish I had your boobs." Ariane said, looking at Melanie.

"What?" Melanie asked in confusion.

"Are they real? They're nice looking."

"Of course they're real!" Trinity exclaimed

Trinity (Melanie's breasts are real. The girl has nice B-cup breasts.)

"Is she okay?" Melanie asked, amused at the situation.

"What size are you?" Ariane questioned. "Can I touch them? You know, you look like a B cup. Are you?"

Melanie started to laugh. "I'm done." 

"Melanie, I'm serious! What size are you girl?"

Melanie and Jon sit in the back while Trinity sits in the passenger seat. 

"He ain't gonna pee on me is he?" Jon asked as Ariane gives the dog to him to hold.

"It's a girl." Ariane told him. As they start to drive, the dog starts to feel sick. "What's wrong, noodle? Wait, she has to throw up, she has to throw up."

"Yikes!" Melanie exclaimed.

After the dog throws up, Ariane announced, "She may eat it."

"What!?" Trinity exclaimed

"Dogs like to eat their throw up."

"And I just ate too." Melanie sighed as they all chuckle.

They arrive at the MANUS MD BREAST & BODY place and Trinity, Ariane & Melanie walk into a room.

"I got my implants done 8 years ago." Linda Manus told them.

"What's the recovery time?" Ariane asked.

"Can she take a bodyslam on Monday?" Trinity asked.

"Ooh, that's really pushing it." Linda laughed. "I can show you my implants if you want." Linda pulled down her dress to expose her breasts.

Ariane (Pow! I'm like woo okay girl.)

"I'm just trying to process all this," Trinity said as Melanie nodded.

"Can I feel them since Melanie won't let me feel her breasts?" Ariane asked.

"Dude, my breasts aren't the please touch museum!" Melanie exclaimed as Trinity snickered.

"Oh but you let Dean touch them," Ariane teased

"Ariane!" Melanie shouted, feeling her face heat up.

"What? It's true,"

"I can't believe this chick."

Melanie (For a long time now I haven't confirmed or deny these relationship accusations but I guess the cat is out of the bag. Yeah, I'm dating my best friend.)

Ariane touches Linda's breast. "They feel soft." she pointed out

Trinity leaves the room to get Jon as Linda pulls up her dress. 

"I've been telling the girls that these fake breasts don't look fake and they feel soft and real. I can show you." Linda said and showed her breasts to

him. Jon puts his face in his hands as the girls laugh. "Don't be shy."

"It's okay babe, it's okay," Trinity reassured, amused.

"No, it's not okay." Jon replied with a grin.

"This is a one time. I'm giving you a pass, so enjoy this moment."

"Touch it," Linda gave them permission as Melanie, Trinity and Jon reluctantly touched them.

Melanie laughed. "This is so weird. But it does feel pretty real."

"Yeah, it does feel real," Trinity agreed as Jon went back to the lobby.

Doctor Manus walks in while Linda brings out a basket of breast implants. "Hello, I'm Doctor Manus. This is a 300 CC gel implant." Doctor Manus said, giving the girls the implant so they could feel them.

"And this is silicon," Ariane stated.

"That is silicon. You can take them and try them out at home so you can play and see how they feel." Doctor Manus said as Ariane put the implants in her breasts.

Ariane (I'm gonna take these implants and do a little trial run. That means I'm gonna eat in them, rest in them, I gotta see how these puppies feel.)

"How about you do a little routine just so I can see." Trinity suggested.

"Tuning in for this," Melanie replied, putting her hair in a ponytail, and watching Ariane dance.

Melanie (They are bouncing up and down like crazy!)

Trinity and Melanie laugh when Ariane starts dropping down and the silicon boobs fall out. The Philly diva ends up falling out of her chair from laughing so hard as the girls laugh with her.

"I'm sorry I can't. Phew, that was awesome." She gets up.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'At poolside'

Melanie has on a two piece swimsuit with white shorts, lounging on a chair at the poolside with Jon and Trinity. 

"Holler bitches!" Ariane greeted, strutting towards them.

"What's going on with you today?" Trinity asked

"Oh, nothing much. Got something to show you girls." Ariane replied and took off her black dress to reveal a blue swimsuit with her silicon breasts in them. Jon responded by putting on his shades.

"You had those on all day?" Trinity asked

"These come everywhere with me."

"This test drive you're doing is going to a whole new level." Melanie pointed out.

"I have to see if this is what I really want," Ariane said.

Ariane (I'm looking a little hot right now with these boobies in.)

"They actually don't look bad." Trinity checked them out.

"Let's test them out in the pool." Melanie suggested and stood up

"I'll do it if you come in," Ariane replied. 

Melanie dives into the pool and so does Trinity.

"This feels nice." The Philly Diva floats around but then gets splashed by Trinity. "What the-"

Trinity laughs and Melanie splashes her back. After splashing each other for a while they turn to Ariane. 

"If you don't come in here in 8 seconds, I'm gonna push you in. You always wanted to do the bay watch move." Trinity told her dance partner and Melanie ends up jumping on her back "Ahh! Help me! Shark! Shark!" 

When Ariane jumps in, Melanie releases her.

"Ahh!" Ariane yelled and held her chest. "What happened to my boobies!?"

Melanie busted out laughing when they saw where they were

"These things do float, look at that." Trinity looked at the floating silicon.

"Look like jellyfish," Melanie added as Trinity poked at the silicon.

Trinity (Huh. Who knew?)

Forced To Believe Masterlist

A Dean Ambrose x OC story! The Shield 4th member.

Summary: Taking place during the start of The Shield's debut in 2012, follow Morgan Lopez's career as she becomes a member of The Shield, revamps herself as The Outspoken Diva and makes a name for herself in WWE.

OC Profile of Morgan Lopez

Chapter 1- So, You Wanna Wrestle?

Chapter 2- My WWE Debut

Chapter 3- Fighting Back

Chapter 4- My First Wrestlemania

Chapter 5- Becoming Heel

Chapter 6- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 1

Chapter 7- The Shield's Girl

Chapter 8- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 2

Chapter 9- The Shield Isn't Unstoppable

Chapter 10- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 4

Chapter 11- Justice Continues Being Served

Chapter 12- The Underdog from Philly

Chapter 13- Catching Up Before MITB

Chapter 14- Money In The Bank 2013

Chapter 15- Total Slap!

Chapter 16- Frustration

Chapter 17- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 5

Chapter 18- I Know What I Have To Do

Chapter 19- Do You Know Who I Am!?

Chapter 20- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 6

Chapter 21- Army of One

Chapter 22- Wiping That Smirk Off Your Face

Chapter 23- You Look Like You've Seen A Ghost

Chapter 24- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 7

Chapter 25- Mommy Knows Best

Chapter 26- Revenge Is Sweet

Chapter 27- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 8

Chapter 28- Is That You Being Serious?

Chapter 29- In Due Time

Chapter 30- Trying To Gain Momentum

Chapter 31- The Slammy Awards

Chapter 32- That Was A Miracle

Chapter 33- The Answer Is No

Chapter 34- Tribute To The Troops

Chapter 35- Morgan's Answer

Chapter 36- Move Thief

Chapter 37- Meeting Hot Rod

Chapter 38- Respect

Chapter 39- I Hate Snakes

Chapter 40- If Only You Knew

Chapter 41- Making A Statement

Chapter 42- Yikes

Chapter 43- Sister Abigail

Chapter 44- I Lost Her

Chapter 45- She Belongs To Us Now

Chapter 46- I See What You Want

Chapter 47- Armageddon

Chapter 48- Armageddon Part 2

Chapter 49- That Supernatural Stuff Don't Work

Chapter 50- What Are You Doing!?

Chapter 51- Things Got Personal

Chapter 52- He Kept His Word

Chapter 53- Harley Mode Was Captivating

Chapter 54- Rosa's Mind Games

Chapter 55- Togetherness

Chapter 56- Public Displays of Affection

Chapter 57- The Shield Against The Authority

Chapter 58- Bad News Dinner

Chapter 59- Getting The Upper Hand

Chapter 60- Annihilated

Chapter 61- Catching Up With Old Friends

Chapter 62- Wrestling's Fun

Chapter 63- Get Back Here!

Chapter 64- War

Chapter 65- Trust Is Dead To Us Now

Chapter 66- Confronting The Sellout

Chapter 67- Going Our Separate Ways

Chapter 68- They Can't Control Me

Chapter 69- Clock Is Ticking Morgan

Chapter 70- Outsmarting The Architect

Chapter 71- Closing The Chapter

Chapter 72- I Win (All Hell Breaks Loose)

Upcoming Chapters I plan to post in my next batch of edited chapters this week :)

Bangtan Gal:

Chapter 13- Boy In Luv (Jennie vows to do better in the next ISAC. Jungkook, V and Jennie bond over Linkin Park, BTS film Boy In Luv as Jen films special scenes with Jimin who flusters her and Suga who has great chemistry with her)

Chapter 14- Look Forward To White Day (BTS and Jen are interviewed about their new album, Skool Luv Affair. Jen gets caught in the K-Pop news after getting filmed doing something in public. She celebrates Valentine’s Day and J-Hope’s birthday with BTS)

Chapter 15- Going to SOPA (After auditioning successfully for SOPA, Jennie attends school for the first time in South Korea as she goes with Jungkook to the opening ceremony)

Chapter 16- Spending White Day with BTS (Jennie underestimated Yoongi's words when he said she would get spoiled for White Day)

Chapter 17- Just One Day (BTS and Jennie promote Just One Day and attend weekly idol. Jennie and the rest of BTS join in to prank Rap Monster during his 4 Things filming and Jen gives her point of view on him)

Chapter 18- American Hustle Life Episode 1 (Jennie can't keep her mouth shut when BTS are suddenly kidnapped in LA. She gushes over Tony and BTS meet Coolio)

Chapter 19- American Hustle Life Episode 2 (Jennie proves that she has knowledge of hip hop and gets words of wisdom from Coolio when she reveals she would like to rap one day, especially about female empowerment and confidence)

Chapter 20- American Hustle Life Episode 3 (Jennie talks about her passion for freestyle dancing as she and the guys are put to the test to prove their dancing skills. After being called out to dance, Jennie proves she doesn’t need the guys to dance for her. Jen works alongside Suga in the dance competition. Jen and Jungkook are interviewed about their friendship)

Chapter 21- American Hustle Life Episode 4 (When the next challenge has to do with rapping, Jen is quick to let Suga know about her lack of skills. Suga however, reassures her and is finally asked by her for rapping lessons.)

Chapter 22- American Hustle Life Episode 5 (Finding out that she won’t be able to use the Bangtan Boys for the American Version of Boy In Luv, Jennie attempts to use her charm to grab a guy to film with her)

Chapter 23- American Hustle Life Episode 6 (Jennie is bombarded with questions about Kevin. As part of Team R&B, Jennie tries to improve her vocal skills and calm her nerves when Iris requests her to sing an emotional song.)

Chapter 24- American Hustle Life Episode 7 (Jennie brushes off the subject of her old group. Jungkook gets jealous when he finds out Jennie and V are working at an Ice Cream shop. Off screen, Jen and Namjoon eat together but are interrupted by someone Jennie has been trying to avoid)

Also! As I continue to edit and update the masterlist for this story I will label chapters that have a lot of JenKook fluff, which ones are my favorite and so on. Stay tuned! Also thinking of making some scenes from future chapters as BTS x reader one shots and I can make a separate masterlist for that. We'll see how things go

-----

Forced To Believe:

Chapter 13- Catching Up Before MITB (Melanie is back in Philly to visit family and makes preparations before the PPV)

Chapter 14- Money In The Bank 2013 (Morgan manages The Shield for their matches. The pressure is on as Morgan competes in her first Diva's Championship match in her hometown against Kaitlyn and AJ Lee.)

Chapter 15- Total Slap! (Eva Marie gets bold with Morgan. The Shield visit NXT and deal with RVD and Big Show)

Chapter 16- Frustration (Morgan attends Summerslam, Melanie starts to get a push as creative wants her to become the outspoken diva, Morgan continues to have issues with Eva Marie and expresses her concern to her old friend Randy Orton about his actions at Summerslam)

Chapter 17- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 5 (Melanie joins the girls for go-karting while Ariana and Trinity have issues with each other)

Chapter 18- I Know What I Have To Do (Morgan experiences AJ's Pipe bombshell, Morgan continues to express frustration on the abuse of power from The Authority and the roster's lack of action.)

Chapter 19- The Outspoken Diva (Morgan opens up her eyes and begins to speak up. Having enough she confronts The Authority)

Forced To Believe Chapter 13- Catching Up Before MITB

Chapter Summary: Melanie is back in Philly to visit family and makes preparations before the PPV

Words: 3,000+

-----

Joe, Jon and Melanie visit the new WWE Performance Center in Orlando, FL. 

"Here at the opening of the WWE performance center, I'm here with 3 members of The Shield, Roman Reigns, Dean Ambrose and Morgan Lopez. First of all, you guys came up through developmental here in WWE, what are your thoughts on the new training facility?" The interviewer asked.

"It's quite impressive, I've never seen a...I don't think a facility this big and this impressive ever existed in professional wrestling before. Seeing it born is pretty impressive. So much space, so much, really, expensive high tech equipment, uh, we've been in some nice gyms before but this is as nice as it gets. Pretty impressive." Ambrose answered.

"What's your thoughts Roman?" 

"I agree um, to see this much hard work, this much patience to go in it, it's a beautiful thing to watch it unfold and it's a humbling thing. It's a great day for the business." 

"Morgan, your thoughts?"

"This place is so awesome. I love it and it's really going to help the developmental roster. It's a wonderful thing that WWE has done to prepare the next generation of WWE superstars," Morgan replied with a grin. 

This was all so exciting to her. She couldn't wait to check everything out when she had the time.

"It's incredible to see you guys come up through the development area and the facilities in Tampa were good but to see this, makes you wonder about this place and how it's gonna help guys as they try to continue to make it onto the roster like you did." Interviewer added.

"The guys that are lucky enough to train here instead of a warehouse, a barn or a box with one little ring on a dirt floor or something like that, they are gonna have a real leg up on the competition. The next generation for the guys is gonna get more stiffer." Dean said.

"You jealous?" The interviewer chuckled

"I knew he was gonna ask that, haha." Morgan giggled.

"Uh, no, I mean, everything worked out for us. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity for these guys. It should be bright for our future." Roman answered

"So how'd it feel to be called on the main roster?" Interviewer asked.

"Means everything. It's what I've been working my entire life for and persistence pays off." Dean responded.

"What's it been for you so far?" The interviewer asked Roman.

"I think it's been a great testament through the developmental system. A guy like Dean, he's been all around the world, wrestling in all kinds of places, he's been able to come here and polish off his skills. Morgan went to another major wrestling company and showed off her skills until she came to the developmental area in the WWE. And I was able to obtain a little bit of skills and polish it as well. Down here and on the main roster. But for everybody who is starting off here, have a great opportunity to

perfect their craft before they get on the main roster." He answered.

"Last few things, you mentioned you had some experience before you came here, Morgan. Going to another major wrestling company, how is that different from WWE?"

"Well, going to TNA and wrestling in a 6 sided ring is different from a 4-sided ring. So, when I came to the development area in WWE, it's been really tough to adjust to things since I got so used to 6 sides. But I managed. It's been hard but all that hard work paid off."

"You also had some experience too, give us a horror story on training compared to this facility." The interviewer asked Dean.

"Oh, I started training in a warehouse with a ring crammed into it with about no space in between the wall and the ring. There were some chairs around, there was a backseat of a van that somebody put there. I've

trained in some really bad rings and seen some really good rings. Bad facilities, and good facilities, this is about as good as it gets here today." Dean mentioned.

"Last thing, the excitement of being on the roster, your entrance and everything, what's it been like for you guys?" The interviewer asked.

"It's great, it's like being shot out of rocket, you know and I think we handle it like nobody else cause we're the hardest workers. That's what we do. We eat, we sleep, we train, harder than anybody and we

wrestle harder than anybody. So it's something to be expected and we want more. It don't stop here, it can only get better." Roman said.

"Roman, Dean, Morgan, thanks for your time and keep up the great work, appreciate it."

---------

After they check out the new performance center, most of the roster have a bonfire near the woods, near their hotel rooms. 

"You sure we got permission to have a bonfire here?" Melanie asked

"Yep, everything is fine," Celeste reassured with a smile. 

Meanwhile, a lot of the roster was chilling around, talking and eating. Nic (Dolph Ziggler) was playing the guitar and singing and Celeste started burning her marshmallows. 

"Man..." Celeste whined.

"Do you need help?" Melanie asked

"Oh yes, she really does." April teased

"Hey! I don't need help, it's...been a while since I made smores." Celeste muttered

"I hope everyone doesn't eat all the smores, I have a sweet tooth tonight," Melanie said as she placed a marshmallow on a stick and began to heat it up.

"If it isn't grapes, it's smores." Celeste chuckled as she blew off the fire on her marshmallow which is now burnt. "I don't think I want this one."

"Take mine," April said as they traded sticks.

"You're awesome." Celeste thanks her while April and Melanie laugh. 

Melanie puts 4 smores on a plate and sits next to Jon who has on a cap, gray hoodie and jeans.

"Hey Mel, could you pass me a Pepsi?" Phil (CM Punk) asked as he took a bite out of his smore. Melanie takes a Pepsi out of the cooler and throws it at him as he effortlessly catches it. "Thanks, grapes."

"No problem dude!" she grinned and started eating

"So am I getting one?" Jon asked with a smile.

"Fine, fine." Melanie chuckled and fed him one as he licked her fingers. 

After everyone gets settled in and eats their snacks, some of the guys start to tell ghost stories. Melanie puts her head on Jon's shoulder as they hold hands. 

Celeste sneaks a picture of them and posts them on Twitter

'#PhillysWWEPowerCouple Dean and WWEMorgan101.'

----------

The next day, in Philadelphia. Melanie tweets 'I'm home. #PhillysOwn Diva is back! #MITB'

After getting settled in their hotel room, Jon and Melanie make their way to their rental car.

"Did you tell them you were here?" Jon asked 

"Nah, I want to surprise them."

"Just like you want to surprise your dad with the new studio?"

"Yep. The studio is all ready, I just can't wait to see the look on his face. It's gonna be awesome." Melanie beamed. "I'm driving!"

"No way, sweetheart. I'm driving." He countered.

"Oh come on!" She exclaimed. She knew a faster, shorter way to get to her parents' place. Jon started laughing as he got in the driver's seat. "Fine...but I'm driving to the arena."

"Hmm...I'll think about that."

"It's my rental car!" The Philly diva gets in the passenger seat.

"Our rental car." Jon corrected with a wink.

"Screw you..."

"Oh, right here in the car? Okay." He replied as he leaned over and started to kiss her. She kisses him back but then he starts to move down to her neck.

"Aye! Aye!" Melanie laughed and pushed him off. She checked her neck. "Look how red this mark is!"

"Trust me, there will be a lot more marks, and it won't be just on your neck." 

"Bluff! That's a bluff!"

"Keep telling yourself that, sweetheart."

After driving Jon's way to Melanie's parents' place, they make their way up the steps. 

"Ready?" he asked with a smile, glancing at her.

Melanie nods and begins knocking but facepalms. "Why am I knocking when I have a key...?" She chuckled and opened the door. Before she stepped in, she was quickly greeted by her 3 year old female Parson Russell Terrier. "Ellie!" She beamed as the dog barked and jumped on her.

"She's energetic, today." Jon pets the dog with a chuckle.

"Why is the dog barking?" Diego, Melanie's father asked as he walked to the front door with Ellie jumping out of Melanie's arms.

"Hey dad-­" Before Melanie can continue her sentence, she gets bear-hugged by him as she laughs. "Don't squeeze me to death, I got a match tonight."

"Haha, I was wondering when I was gonna see you again!" Diego mentioned, releasing her and turning to Jon. "Jon mi amigo!" He brings him in for a warm hug.

"Nice to see you, Mister Rivera," Jon said

"What did I say about calling me Mister Rivera? That makes me feel old. Call me Diego, all right?"

"Okay, Diego." he corrected himself with a short laugh.

"That's my boy! Come on in!" He gestured to them as they walked in. Melanie smiled at her father, she loved his carefree attitude. He was welcoming to everyone. "Your mother is cooking."

Melanie sighed as the smell of tacos filled the air and saw Jane walking out of the kitchen. "Mom!"

"Sweetie, who was that­-MY BABY!" Jane screamed and ran to hug her. She began tearing up with Melanie while giving her big kisses on the cheek. "I missed you so much!"

"Me too!"

"You see, she doesn't act that way with me...all that love and kisses." Diego shook his head with an amused expression, while Jon patted him on the back.

As they released, Jane turned her attention to Jon. "Jonathan, it's good to see you!" She hugged him and kissed him on the forehead.

"Nice to see you too." Jon smiled.

"Lunch will be ready soon," she informed and walked back to the kitchen. 

"Sit down, we have time before the show right?" Diego asked as Melanie nodded and they all took a seat. Diego started studying their movements as realization set in. "So...when did you two start dating?"

Melanie and Jon turn to each other, before nervously chuckling. 

"Um...how'd you know?" Melanie stuttered but relaxed when he laughed. 

"I'm glad you picked him. He's a good kid." Diego smiled. Ellie rubbed Melanie's leg as she smiled and petted her. 

"Thank you." Jon responded with a smile.

"Sorry, I didn't tell you sooner," Melanie mentioned with an apologetic smile.

"It's all right, and besides, a father knows. You look happier than ever." Diego pointed out.

Melanie grinned at him but then heard someone yell "You're making it wrong!"

"Is that...Aunt Aria?" Melanie asked, recognizing the voice.

"Yes. She came to visit."

"Oh boy..." The Philly diva groaned.

"What's wrong?" Jon raised a brow.

"My mother and aunt have a little rivalry. My aunt thinks that my mother isn't giving me a lot of freedom and is always in my business." She explained.

"Family drama? Interesting." Jon smirked out of amusement.

"It can be amusing sometimes. Aria is more of the outgoing, party type, while my mother is more...well...protective and motherly."

Aunt Aria walked in. Melanie looked at her as her long black hair was in a nice bun. She had arm sleeves and it may seem that she was intimidating but once she began to smile and speak, she was one of the coolest people to hang around. Melanie remembered she works at a lounge in LA. 

"Melanie! It's so good to see you!" Aria grinned and gave her a big hug.

"Nice to see you too, are you coming to the show?"

"Hell yeah. I must support my niece," she said as Jane walked in.

"Want a drink?" Diego asked as Jon nodded and they walked to the kitchen.

Jane and Aria sit with Melanie as they continue to catch up

"So...am I getting grandchildren soon?" Jane asked with a grin. 

Melanie was stunned at her sudden question and began blushing. That was too abrupt. 

"Expect her to ask questions at the wrong time..." Aria rolled her eyes.

"Mama! No digas eso!" Melanie exclaimed.

"Don't say that? What did I miss?" Diego asked, popping his head into the room.

"I just want to focus on my wrestling career right now," Melanie mentioned. "So let's not talk about kids, right now."

"Wait, you said you didn't want to learn Spanish, who has been teaching you?" Jane asked, noticing her Spanish speaking.

"Um...do you know what they're talking about?" Jon asked, watching them go back and forth.

"No, I don't. We'll leave the ladies to talk. Come on, let's chat," Diego suggested as Jon nodded and they walked outside.

"Give her a rest. She wants to focus on her wrestling career, sis." Aria retorted. 

"I was talking to my daughter. Not you. I know what I'm doing." Jane snapped. She looked at Melanie and then glanced at her neck. "Is that a love bite!? Who gave that to you?"

"Jane! She's in love, give her a break." Aria snapped back while Melanie cussed in her head that she had forgotten to hide it.

"Give her a break? She should wait till she's married to start having sex!"

Melanie facepalmed. "Man, it's good to be home..."

"Jane, she's 26! Stop babying her!" Aria exclaimed. 

Melanie walked to the kitchen and washed her hands. She grabbed a taco and began eating it as she sat back down in the living room. She watched in amusement as her mom and aunt argued.

"How dare you!? I am not babying her, I just care about her."

"Don't you think it's a bit too much to overreact over a love bite?"

"Yes!"

"You're insane!"

"Am not!"

"All right, all right, can I explain?" Melanie spoke up as they stopped talking and looked at her. "I'm dating Jon."

"I knew it." Aria grinned

"I had a feeling. That's wonderful honey!" Jane beamed.

"Like you knew." Aria retorted

"Of course I knew!"

"Prove it."

"I don't have to explain myself to you."

"Then you didn't know at all."

Melanie quickly finished her taco and snuck upstairs. She goes on the computer in the guest room and goes on Skype. 

"Please be on..." She murmured.

"Hey, Mel!" Joan (Chyna) greeted, appearing on the screen.

"Hey! I made it in Philly. Jon and I are at my parents' place."

"Glad you made it home safe. How is everyone?"

"Mom and Aria are still going at it."

"Ha! I'm not surprised about that. Hey, is that a love bite on your neck?" Chyna asked with a grin

Melanie hid it with her hair. "I have no idea what you're talking about."

"Haha. As long as Jon is treating you right, I have no problem with him."

Melanie smiled. "I miss you."

"I miss you too, Mel. Hopefully, I'll be able to go to another one of WWE's shows soon. Love you Mel."

"Love you too." Melanie kissed her fingers and put them on the screen as Chyna did the same. Heading back downstairs, she said, "Chyna sends her love."

"I'll have to call her to send her my love as well," Jane said.

Jon and Diego walk back inside. "Hey, Jon and I wanted to show you something." Melanie smiled at her dad.

"Show me something?" Diego asked.

"It's a surprise."

Melanie, Jon, Aria, Jane, and Diego drive downtown and arrive at a nice building. "What is this place?" Diego asked as everyone got out of the car.

"Well, Jon and I have been thinking and we wanted you to have the best Dance studio possible, so...we decided to buy you one."

Aria and Jane grinned at the sweet gesture while Diego was stunned. 

"This...this is mine?" He murmured.

"Yep, it was Jon's idea, and I loved it. We both know how much dancing means to you and how you need a new dance studio. Oh, we also hired some dance teachers to help you out. You are on your way to your own big dance company." Melanie grinned as she and Jon were hugged by him

"You two are so generous..." Diego said with tears in his eyes. "Gracias!"

"Ah, no problem," Jon said as Melanie agreed. He checked the time. "We gotta meet Colby and Joe at the gym."

"Right. We'll see you guys at the show. Enjoy the new studio in the meantime! We'll be visiting the studio from time to time to see how everything is going." The Philly diva said and hugged everyone goodbye.

------

'Fearless Athletics Cross Fit South Philadelphia Gym'

Walking to the entrance of the gym, Jon opened the door for her and they headed inside, meeting up with Colby and Joe, who were chatting.

"Hey~ it's the hometown girl and Jon." Colby greeted them.

"How ya doing Mel?" Joe asked after embracing her

"Doing great." She started stretching.

"All right, let's put our game faces on. We got a PPV to rule." Colby said.

"Have fun." Melanie giggled and walked over to a woman who looked familiar to her. "Leah?"

The woman turned around and widened her eyes. "OMG! Melanie!" Leah exclaimed and crushed her in a hug.

"How long has it been?!"

"I'm great! Working with the WWE!"

"I saw! You're awesome! I can't believe we lost touch, what is your number?" She asked and they exchanged numbers.

"I see you're still working out at the gym."

"Yeah! It's my life. Wow. It's so good to see you. You're in the Divas Championship match right? I'll be supporting you. I got front row tickets."

"Awesome, I'll make sure to keep a look out for you. Or I can see if I can arrange something so you can sit with my family. We'll play it by ear,"

The two decided to work out together just like old times. Leah looked more muscular as the years went by due to her hard work and healthy eating. After placing her dirty blond hair in a bun she held up a punching bag for Melanie. As she felt Melanie's kicks and punches, she nodded in approval

"Oh yeah, you haven't lost your touch one-bit hon," Leah praised. 

"So how's your love life?" Melanie asked as she lifted weights with her.

"My boyfriend and I are still doing great!"

"Wow! I told you he's a keeper! Now, isn't it time he popped the question?"

"Hey, you never know. I'm so ready for marriage."

"Wonder how it'll feel to be in a relationship that long."

"I gotta ask...are you finally dating Jonathan?"

Melanie smiled and nodded as Leah squealed and cheered. "Yep. We've been dating for a few months. He's such a sweetheart."

"Yes! Yes! Finally! I'm so happy! It was so obvious that he had such a huge crush on you. Finally, you two are together! Long overdue, hon. Is he here?"

"Yep, right over there, looking sexy as ever." Melanie pointed him out while they shared a laugh. They see Jon shirtless and in white shorts doing lift-ups on a bar. "His hair looks cute when it's all curly like that..."

"Haha, try to focus hon."

'To The Arena.'

Melanie and Jon walk down the ramp together. She looked around in awe. This was it. The Wells Fargo Center was going to be filled with thousands of people, as she prepared to take on her two best friends for the Diva's Championship tonight. It was still unreal to her.

"Ready for tonight?" Jon asked.

"I can't wait."

"Let's spar a little bit."

"Ditto."

Getting in the ring, they practice around together. As they continued, they locked up again and she put him in a headlock and hip tosses him down on the mat. 

"All right, pretend I'm Kaitlyn. I'm running towards you, about to spear you, what are you going to do?" He asked as they were back on their feet.

"Evade!" She quickly moves out of the way as he tries to spear her.

"Good. Try to avoid those spears, tonight."

"I'll try."

"If you get hit with the spear, just try to recover quickly and make sure to kick out as fast as you can. All right, give me some kicks." He advised, while she nodded in response. The Philly diva began kicking him in the midsection. "Make them sharper and harder. You're trying to win the Diva's Championship. Fight like it's your last title shot ever." 

Melanie responded by knocking him back a few steps from a spinning kick to the face. "Ooh! Are you okay?!" She looked worried as he rubbed his jaw.

"Good kick." He complimented with a smirk, while she sighed out of relief.

"It's almost show time!" they heard as everyone started to get ready backstage. The doors open for the fans so they can get their food, merchandise and seats.

"I'll see you later," Melanie said and kissed him. 

After showering, she did some finishing touches to her hair, getting it down and on her left side. 

Nicole and Brie walk in. "Hey Melanie! Ready for tonight?" Nicole asked with a smile. Suddenly Melanie started to tear up as her emotions got to her. "Oh no, I didn't mean to make you cry!"

"Way to go Nicole." Brie retorted and hugged Melanie.

"Shut up Brie!" Nikki snapped.

"You made her cry. This is why I'm the nicer twin."

"No, it's not your fault, just tears of joy. I'm just happy to be home." Melanie sniffed as she got released.

"Aw, you'll do great tonight," Brie reassured.

"Thanks."

April and Celeste walk in. "Hey! Are you ready for tonight? They are already starting to kick off." April said.

Melanie grinned. "Yep."

"I hope you two give it your all, and make the best woman win," Celeste said as April and Melanie nodded.

"Well, I gotta go meet Colby and Joe, I'll see you later in the ring, guys." 

Melanie tweets 'Kickoff show is here! Let's show them who's boss! #HoundsofJustice'

Melanie went to meet up with Joe, Jon and Colby as they were waiting for her.

"Hey! Ready?!" she exclaimed excitedly as they were pumped too. "We'll see you out there," she gave Jon a quick kiss on the lips.

"To the kickoff show, we go!" Colby cheered as they walked with security around the arena. "So, you nervous?"

Melanie smiled to herself as she saw fans around in lines and filming them, cheering.

"Not anymore. I'm home and I'm ready,"

Forced To Believe Chapter 14- Money In The Bank 2013

Chapter Summary: Morgan manages The Shield for their matches. The pressure is on as Morgan competes in her first Diva's Championship match in her hometown against Kaitlyn and AJ Lee.

Words: 6,000+

----

"The doors have opened and fans are getting ready for Money in the bank! We are just about 29 minutes away from the show. This is the kickoff show." Josh announced. "It is time for the WWE Tag Team Championship match."

'Ding Ding Ding'

"This match is set for one fall, and it is for the WWE tag team championships!" Justin announced as the crowd cheered. "Introducing the challengers, at the combined weight of 479 pounds, Jimmy and Jey, the Usos!"

"It is electric inside the Wells Fargo Center. Welcome to the WWE Kickoff." Cole said as The Usos made their way to the ring.

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

The crowd gave The Shield a loud reception as Morgan walked out with Roman and Seth. Morgan grinned at the crowd as she saw them cheering. Some yell 'Welcome home!'

"And their opponents, representing The Shield, accompanied by Philadelphia's own Morgan Lopez, at the combined weight of 482 pounds. They are the current WWE Tag Team Champions, Seth Rollins and Roman Reigns!" 

Morgan looked around the arena, proud to be back home. 

"Philadelphia is especially loud tonight because of Morgan who is set to compete tonight in a triple threat match against AJ Lee and Kaitlyn for the Diva's Championship. You do not want to miss that," Cole said as she walked to ringside while Roman and Seth got in the ring and raised their titles at the Usos.

"This is gonna be one heck of a night," King said.

"Let's go, guys! You got this!" Morgan cheered

Jey and Seth go against each other as Jey keeps pinning Seth. Seth backs up near his corner and Roman tags himself in. 

"Dean Ambrose is preparing for his money in the bank match but we have Philly's diva, Morgan out here to support her team," Cole informed.

"That's right, and I am looking forward to the triple threat match for the Diva's Championship," JBL said as the match went on with Jey tagging in Jimmy. "What a match that is going to be. There is a lot of pressure on Morgan. She is in her hometown and if she wins, all members of The Shield will have gold. Think about the history that will make for The Shield. That is a lot to take in. We'll see if she can do it later on tonight." 

The Usos hit Roman with a suplex and an elbow drop. Jimmy takes control of Roman for a while before tagging back in Jey and they give him a face drop. 

Jey throws Roman to the ropes but he stops himself. He runs to kick him but Seth pulls Roman out of the ring as Morgan walks over to them. "Looks like The Shield needs to regroup," Cole said

"You all right?" Morgan asked as Roman nodded and held his mouth. 

Later on, with Roman and Jey legal in the match, Jey gets on the apron and punches Seth off the apron when he tries to attack him. Taking advantage, Roman strikes Jey with a clothesline, flipping him over as he falls to the floor at ringside. 

"That's what I'm talking about!" Morgan praised. 

"Roman Reigns just almost decapitated­-wow what a clothesline." JBL said.

Roman and Seth continue to tag each other in and out to take control of Jey. 

As he was about to make the tag to Jimmy, Rollins pulled Jimmy off the apron. "Great move by Rollins!" Cole looked on.

Rollins walks back to his corner and gives Morgan a high five while Roman throws Jey out of the ring. Morgan laughs when Rollins hits him with a clothesline. 

"Looks like Morgan is enjoying this." King said.

"The Hounds of Justice is now where they want to be. In complete control." Cole added. 

Jimmy gets tagged in as he jumps on top of Roman and Seth as the crowd goes wild. Morgan looks in shock as he unloads on Roman with strikes. Seth tries to attack him but gets thrown into the barricade. 

Throwing him in the ring, Jimmy hits Rollins with a crossbody and pins him for a 2 count. 

"Yes!" Morgan yelled as she jumped up

"And Morgan is thrilled Rollins kicked out of that." King observed. 

Jimmy gets on the turnbuckle but Rollins attacks him to buy himself time. He gets on the turnbuckle about to hit him a suplex but Jey gets in the ring and gets on the apron to help his brother out. 

"Roman! Do something!" Morgan yelled as she started to look concerned.

Roman runs into the ring and positions himself to hit them with a big powerbomb as they all fall. The arena erupted in cheers. 

"You got to be kidding me!" Cole exclaimed as Morgan looked on in awe. "Philly just exploded!" 

Rollins pins Jimmy but he kicks out. 

"You got to be kidding me." Rollins said to the ref. He goes to tag in Roman but Jey pulls him off the apron.

"Are you kidding me?!" Morgan shouted and began yelling at Jey. "Not cool man! Not cool!"

"Shield getting a taste of their own medicine," Cole said. 

Rollins gets kicked by Jimmy and is hit with a big splash. He gets pinned but Roman saves it. Jey throws him out of the ring but Roman hits him with a Superman punch. Rollins hits Jimmy with a powerbomb to the turnbuckle as Roman spears him for the win. 

Morgan grins as Seth and Roman give each other a bro hug.

"The winners of this match and still tag team champions, Seth Rollins and Roman Reigns," Justin announced as Morgan looked on proudly, getting in the ring to give them each a bro hug. 

The three exit the ring and Rollins & Reigns get on top of the Spanish table, raising their titles. Morgan got on the table as Ambrose joined them, having their fists out. 

"And The Shield are accompanied by the 4th member, Dean Ambrose. And tonight, maybe Morgan might be Divas Champion which will make The Shield have all the titles." Cole said as the tag champs left while Ambrose and Morgan got in the ring.

"You ready?" she asked with a smile as he gave her a smirk and nodded. 

The two waited for the show to officially begin as the kickoff show was signing off.

Ambrose walked around the ring while Morgan sat on top of the turnbuckle. She looked around as the hometown feeling set in. She even spotted her family and Leah, waving to them as her mom blew her a kiss.

Ambrose walked right over to Morgan, giving her a long kiss as the crowd erupted in cheers. 

Once the show was about to begin, The Shield's theme played as Ambrose looked up at the briefcase. Morgan got off the turnbuckle to stand with Ambrose to the side, holding his hand. 

Fandango's theme comes on as Summer Rae comes out dancing. The crowd began doing the Fandango dance as Fandango walked out to dance with Summer. After their routine, they begin walking down to the ring.

Melanie gave Danielle a nod of approval on the dance and got a brief smile from her in return before she went back to her mean girl character. The practice paid off a lot and Melanie was proud to see her doing so well. 

Morgan leaned on the ropes while Ambrose sat on the lowest turnbuckle, with his championship in his hands. The Money In The Bank intro came on as the fireworks erupted and the crowd cheered 

"This is Money In The Bank. You are looking live at the sold out Wells Fargo Center in Philly. We're not wasting any time, it's Money In The Bank Time." Cole said as Fandango's theme came back on

'Ding Ding Ding'

"The following contest is scheduled for one fall and it is the World Heavyweight Championship contract money in the bank ladder match. Introducing first...weighing in at 244 pounds...Fandango!" Lillian announced.

"Dean Ambrose doesn't seem impressed by Fandango's dancing skills," JBL observed as Ambrose gave Fandango a blank stare.

"Including his sinister vixen, Morgan," Cole added.

The Shield's theme surrounded the arena and Ambrose stood up. "Next, weighing in 225 pounds, he is the United States champion, Dean Ambrose!" Lillian announced as Ambrose taunted the crowd while Morgan cheered for him.

"Ambrose cut his teeth here in the Philadelphia area, he'll be one of the favorites, at least for this crowd here tonight in this match up." Cole said.

The Real American's theme comes on as Zeb, Antonio Cesaro, and Jack Swagger walk out. 

"Being accompanied by Zeb Colter, first, weighing in at 232 pounds, Antonio Cesaro. And weighing in at 275 pounds, Jack Swagger!" Lillian announced.

"You know I find it very fitting to be in our nation's birth place. Walking the same streets as Ben Franklin, John Adams, Thomas Jefferson, George Washington, but I can assure you that if they were here tonight, they would be absolutely disgusted at what they see." Zeb lectured as the crowd booed. "I mean it's one thing to allow thousands of criminals to sneak across our borders, it's another thing to see those same deviants take over entire cities. You know Betsy Ross was designing the US flag, and sewing on the stars and stripes, maybe she should of sewed on maybe a taco or a burrito!"

Morgan and Ambrose glance at each other, looking confused as they stand next to each other. 

"Shame on you America! Shame on you Philadelphia! But tonight is a night for redemption. Because two Real Americans, Jack Swagger, or Antonio Cesaro, they will climb that ladder and they will claim that briefcase and that contract. Because that contract is more than a contract to us, it is a key, a key to taking our nation back. So, ladies and gentlemen rise and stand up, put your hand over your heart and say in a loud clear voice with us, We the people!" Zeb exclaimed.

"I thought Philadelphia was favored for cheesesteaks, not tacos," King said as Team Rhodes Scholars walked out and Morgan got out of the ring.

"Maybe Betsy Ross liked burritos?" JBL asked

"Weighing in at 215 pounds Cody Rhodes! And weighing in at 247 pounds, Damien Sandow!"

Damien had a mic in his hand. "Unlike Mister Colter, I don't see you as criminals. Just slack job mouth breathers." Damien insulted the crowd as the crowd booed. "SILENCE!"

Morgan shook her head in amusement while Damien gave the mic to Cody. 

"Not only are you going to witness the crowning of a future champion, but also-­"

Damien grabbed the mic again, interrupting him. "Also after tonight, this town will not be famous for that fictional ignoramus Rocky Balboa," he said as the boos got louder. "But its name will be either Damien Sandow and­-"

'God Save Our Queen!'

Wade Barrett's theme comes on, cutting off Damien. 

"What's he mean fictional?" King asked.

"And from Preston, England, weighing in at 246 pounds, Wade Barrett!" 

"Wade Barrett entering his second money in the bank ladder match. Out of all the participants to get the contract for the world heavyweight championship only one of these guys has actually won and that was

Jack Swagger who cashed in 3 years ago to become world champion." Cole informed

'Ding Ding Ding!'

Summer Rae, wearing a black dress, claps for Fandango as he dances in the middle of the ring. Wade tries to clothesline him but he moves out of the way and starts hitting him with punches. Morgan watches as Cody and Damien hit Ambrose with a ladder. Meanwhile, Swagger and Cesaro hit Wade and Fandango with a ladder. 

"What's unique about this match is that there are two teams, two pairs of friends in this match," Cole said. 

Morgan and Summer Rae watch as the Real Americans take out Damien and Cody. As Swagger gets up on a ladder in the middle of the ring, Ambrose quickly runs in, grabs his leg, and brings him down off the ladder. He throws him to the turnbuckle and starts delivering punches. 

"Dean Ambrose participating in his first Money in the Bank ladder match but it's no doubt, Ambrose is used to this chaotic style," Cole added

"Including Philly's diva, Morgan. She doesn't seem too worried about Ambrose in this match." King said as JBL and Cole agreed. Ambrose throws Swagger out and he positions that ladder in the middle of the ring. Before he can climb up Wade attacks him from behind as Ambrose crawls under the ladder. "Oh, that's bad luck, he just crawled under the ladder."

Wade positions Ambrose in between that ladder and starts delivering hard kicks. Then, he hits him with a big boot, making Ambrose and the ladder fall down. Wade picks him up and throws him out of the ring. Morgan winces at the sight as Fandango gives Wade a leg drop while the ladder is on top of him.

"Yep...that's gotta hurt." Morgan murmured.

"Come on baby! Come on!" Summer cheered

The crowd starts chanting 'Summer Rae'. Fandango tries to make it up the ladder but Sandow grabs his legs as Cody gets on top of the turnbuckle. Ambrose gets in the ring with a ladder and hits Cody off the turnbuckle. He leans the ladder on the turnbuckle but gets his leg pulled by Wade. He falls on his face and is dragged out of the ring. Wade spears Ambrose into the ring and starts stomping on him. Wade breaks off a piece of the ladder near the ramp and gets in the ring to start hitting Sandow with it as the crowd erupts in 'Ohs'

"Come on!" Wade yelled and dropped the piece of the ladder. He gets on top of the ladder and touches the briefcase while Ambrose gets back in the ring.

"Now it's Ambrose climbing up the ladder!" Cole exclaimed.

Antonio gets in the ring as Swagger grabs Wade down to get elbowed by Cesaro.

"Good grief!" JBL exclaimed as Swagger and Cesaro tried to grab Ambrose off the ladder. "Dean Ambrose hanging on for dear life."

Swagger grabs Ambrose but Ambrose counters with a DDT on the mat while Morgan looks relieved. As Cesaro climbs the ladder, Dean quickly rushes back up and they punch each other back and forth. But then

Cesaro grabs Ambrose into a choke hold as he kicks his legs. Morgan looks on with worry as Ambrose starts to fade. Cesaro drops him as he falls and rolls out of the ring. Morgan quickly rushes to him to check on him. 

Meanwhile, Wade hits Swagger with an elbow on top of the ladder as he falls. He is about to get the briefcase but Fandango rushes in and gives him a powerbomb off the ladder as the crowd erupts in 'Ohs'

Summer Rae starts cheering for Fandango as he slowly climbs up the ladder but Ambrose punches him. 

"Can you imagine Dean Ambrose as World Champion with The Shield backing him?" JBL asked as Ambrose hit Fandango with his finisher off the ladder.

Morgan jumped for joy and taunted Summer Rae who dropped her jaw, "Top that!" she blew the dancer a kiss, adding insult to injury. 

Ambrose climbs the ladder but then Cesaro puts the ladder up as he tries to hold on. Swagger grabs him off the ladder but Ambrose hits him with elbows and fights back. Suddenly, Dean puts the ladder on his head and starts hitting the Real Americans with it.

"That's what I'm talking about, baby! Hah, hah!" Morgan cheered

"Are you kidding?" King asked

"Look at this!" Cole exclaimed

"Windmill."

"He's not all there is he boys?" JBL asked as Ambrose hit Cody with the ladder.

"I don't know but it makes him effective," Cole said

Swagger and Cesaro grab the ladder by the end as Ambrose holds on and lifts himself up. "Look at this!"

King exclaimed as the crowd erupted in 'Ohs' again.

"Friggin A!" Morgan exclaimed.

"Oh my God!" Cole yelled

"Oh my goodness!" JBL chuckled as Ambrose lifted himself up. "Drop the ladder boys!"

Ambrose balances himself on top of the ladder and tries to reach for the briefcase. 

"You got to be kidding me! This is insane!" Cole yelled. Swagger and Cesaro drop Ambrose outside the ring. "Great athletic move by Ambrose but it may have cost him."

Morgan rushes over to Ambrose. "That was freaking awesome." She said in his ear and stayed by his side. She held Ambrose in her arms as he tried to get his energy back. Meanwhile, Morgan watched as Swagger held Cesaro on his shoulders and slowly walked near the briefcase. "Wow..."

Cody jumps on the ropes and kicks Swagger as everyone falls. As a result, the crowd began chanting 'This is awesome!' 

Cody hit Fandango and Wade with the Cross Rhodes as the crowd cheers loudly for him. He grabs a big ladder and pushes it inside the ring. Morgan releases Ambrose and watches the match. As Ambrose recovers, Summer Rae walks up to him and slaps him in the face. 

"Seriously!?" Morgan shouted.

"That was for earlier! My baby is going to win this!" Summer shouted back with a proud grin.

Morgan starts running after her as Summer shrieks. 

"Oh boy!" Cole exclaimed as the crowd cheered for Morgan and started chanting her name.

Fandango gets in front of Morgan as she stumbles back.

"You dare chase my dancer?" Fandango sneered

"You're A friggin' right, I just did." She taunted him by doing the Fandango dance and he looked disgusted by her dancing. She hits him with a punch in the face as he stumbles back and holds his jaw. "Ooh, did that hurt?"

Fandango glared at her and started to run after her. 

"Morgan better get out of here," King warned. 

Morgan gets her waist grabbed by Ambrose as they look at each other for a few seconds. He turns to Fandango who is running towards them. As Fandango runs, Ambrose hits him with a clothesline.

"And Ambrose saves Morgan," Cole said as Ambrose gave Fandango a death glare.

"Looks like Fandango got the message to never mess with Dean Ambrose's woman," King chuckled.

"I owe you!" Morgan said to Dean with a smile, high fiving him.

"You can by destroying that woman," he replied

"Will do on NXT. Now go get that briefcase!"

"There's a lot of carnage at ringside," King observed. 

Cody climbs on top of the ladder but Ambrose runs in the ring and climbs it too and they start punching each other back and forth. Cody starts pulling Ambrose up the ladder and grabs him.

"See ya bye!" Cody yelled and threw Ambrose off the ladder. 

All of a sudden, Roman and Seth run into the ring and start ganging up on Cody as Morgan cheers for them.

"Rollins and Reigns, The Shield are out here but this is a no DQ match!" Cole exclaimed.

"It's all legal," JBL said.

"Come on, this is not right," King said as Roman beat on Cody.

"I can't say I'm surprised," Cole replied. 

Rollins gives Wade a kick in the head as he gets on the apron. Fandango runs in but gets speared by Reigns. Rollins and Reigns help Ambrose up as he slowly climbs the ladder.

"Are you kidding me!?" Morgan yelled as The Usos attacked Rollins and Reigns. They fight outside the ring as the other participants gang up on the tag champs.

"All hell has broken loose!" Cole exclaimed while Ambrose climbed on top of the ladder.

"Common Dean!" Morgan shouted 

But then Cody pushes the ladder as Ambrose falls on top of everyone and the crowd erupts in claps.

"It's Cody's time!" Cole announced. But then Sandow pushes Cody off the ring and grabs the briefcase to win the match. "Sandow is Mister Money in The Bank."

"Here is your winner! Damien Sandow!" Lillian announced

"There is no brotherly love tonight. Damien has double crossed his friend." Cole looked on.

"He is about to be the next world champion," JBL said.

------

'WWE Exclusive Video'

Ambrose is walking backstage with his title. "Dean," Morgan called out as she jogged up to him.

"The boys and I will be with you," he informed

"Yeah...about that." She rubbed the back of her neck. "I don't want you guys there at ringside. Look, I know you have my back but I really need to do this by myself. Okay? I know Layla will be with Kaitlyn and Big E will be with AJ but I need to do this alone, just like you, Seth and Roman did when you got your titles at Extreme Rules."

Smirking, Dean nodded. "Fine. Show them why we chose you to be a part of The Shield."

"I will. Thank you. I gotta go." She pressed her lips against his and walked away while he watched her proudly.

----

Melanie had on a black top, similar to Kaitlyn's attire but with dark purple designs. She also has on dark purple pants, black fingerless gloves and dark purple nail polish, since her father loves purple. 

"This should do," Melanie said to herself as she was waiting at the gorilla with the others. 

"Aw, so cute!" Layla said with a grin.

"Haha, thanks."

"Morgan, AJ, Kaitlyn, you're up in 5." it was announced

"Yay! It's time, come on." April cheered and grabbed her title.

Kaitlyn, April and Melanie gathered in a circle, holding hands. 

"Tonight is a special night. We're wrestling against each other. It's a hell of a privilege. And no matter what happens, we're gonna tear the roof off the place and make it one of the best diva matches, in history. May the best woman, win." Melanie said as they embraced in a group hug.

------

'Ding Ding Ding'

"This match is set for one fall and it is for the Divas Championship!" Lilian announced as the crowd cheered loudly. 

'Morgan Morgan Morgan' chants fill the arena.

'I've had enough I'm taking you down!'

Morgan's theme came on as she walked out with a big smile on her face at the loud reception. 

"Introducing one of the challengers, from Philadelphia, Pennsylvania! Philadelphia's own! Morgan Lopez!"

"And Philly just exploded! When's the last time we heard this loud reception for a diva in Philadelphia?" JBL asked.

"Oh, I love this city," Morgan said and had her right hand up. She twirls around, taking it all in. 

"No matter what, I love her twirls." King looked on happily.

She looked at all the fan signs which consisted of words like:

'Turl for me Morgan!' 

'Welcome home Morgan!' 

'Philly's own diva is back home!' 

'The Shield's girl is back!' 

'Morgan will get the 1! 2! 3!' 

'Give me a backfire Morgan!' 

She also saw different fan signs with her name and different designs and pictures of her. She felt appreciated and touched that she was admired by Philly so much. She walks down the ramp, tagging hands from the right side and then walks back to tag more hands on the left. She continues to tag hands around the ringside until she sees her family.

"I'm so proud of you!" her mother said with a grin and gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. 

"Morgan's family and friends out here to support her. So much love here for this diva." Cole observed

After she hugs her family and friends, she gets in the ring and gets on the turnbuckle as she has her right hand up. 

"Let's go!" Morgan yelled over louder cheers and chants of her name. "It's my time!"

"Do you think it's a good idea for Morgan to be alone while her opponents have people in their corner?" King asked as she positioned herself to sit on top of the turnbuckle. 

"King, do you really think Ambrose is going to leave Morgan alone like that? He is going to find a way to help her if she really needs it." JBL said. "That being said, The Shield trusts Morgan's judgment. If she is in a pinch they will assist but I believe she has everything handled and will prove herself tonight."

'Let's Light it up!'

AJ skips out with her Diva's Championship around her waist as Big E walks behind her. 

"Being accompanied by Big E Langston, from Union City, New Jersey, she is the Divas Champion, AJ Lee!" 

"AJ Lee better kiss the title goodbye because the mood that Kaitlyn's in, and the determination of Morgan, AJ's reign might be short lived," Cole said.

"The queen of Crazyville." King looked as AJ raised her title and skipped around with it, giving Morgan a crazed smile. 

"Oh grin all you want, grin all you want because it'll be the last time you do." Morgan pointed at her.

"Morgan can't wait to get her hands on her," JBL said.

"Introducing the next challenger, accompanied by Layla, from Houston, Texas, Kaitlyn!"

Kaitlyn walked out with Layla as the crowd gave her a nice reception. On the titantron, it shows the highlights of the first-ever Divas Championship contract signing. Morgan smirked when she saw herself giving Kaitlyn the backfire.

"Even though Morgan gave Kaitlyn a backfire, she really did prove her point, Kaitlyn and AJ can't just focus on each other, Morgan is in this match as well and they do need to watch their back or else." Cole reminded as his broadcast partners agreed. 

The ref raises up the Diva's title and puts it down.

'Ding Ding Ding'

Morgan exhales as she watches AJ and Kaitlyn go at it. She stands up on the turnbuckle and hits them both with a crossbody as the crowd cheers for her. 

"Come on!" Morgan exclaimed. "Let's go!"

"Amazing crossbody!" Cole praised. 

Morgan grabs Kaitlyn and tosses her to the turnbuckle. She runs to give her a clothesline. All of a sudden, AJ comes up behind Morgan and grabs her by the hair to pull her down the mat. The Philly diva holds her head in pain before AJ tosses her out of the ring as she gets out too. 

"Oh! Right to the steps!" Cole exclaimed as AJ threw Morgan to the steel steps.

"I think she intends to really hurt her. But this is smart, get rid of the favorite early on. Morgan will feed off the chants and energy. Smart move by AJ Lee." King looked on.

"I agree, very smart move," JBL replied.

As Morgan recovers, Kaitlyn and AJ fight outside the ring. Kaitlyn picks her up but AJ quickly gets out of the hold and throws her to the ring post. Kaitlyn cries out in pain as she holds her elbow in a black brace. The champ lets out a crazy laugh but as soon as she turns around, she gets clotheslined by Morgan. 

"What a clothesline by Philly's own diva!" King exclaimed.

"Woo hoo! Let's go, my baby!" Jane yelled

"Yeah! Go, Morgan!" Leah cheered

Morgan grins and gives them both a high five.

"Give her no mercy!" Jane yelled, getting into it.

"Looks like Morgan's mother is enjoying this." Cole chuckled.

"Mama Lopez sure is," King laughed.

Morgan throws Kaitlyn inside the ring and pins her to get a 2 count. She puts Kaitlyn in a headlock but she breaks out of it and quickly picks her up for the gutbuster. Kaitlyn pins her but AJ runs it to break it up.

"Close call, I thought it was over." King looked on.

Morgan rolls over to the end of the ring, on the apron, near the commentators as AJ takes control of Kaitlyn. AJ gives Kaitlyn some arm submissions but she grabs the ropes. Kaitlyn fights back and pushes AJ to the ropes near the commentators. Morgan stands on the apron outside the ring and as Kaitlyn runs towards AJ for a spear, AJ moves out of the way. 

'Oh!' The crowd yelled as Morgan was speared off the apron and fell down hard. 

"Kaitlyn was going for AJ but speared Morgan instead. Wow, what a spear." Cole said.

'Gosh, that hurt.' Melanie thought as she held her stomach. Celeste could be brutal with those spears. 

Morgan bangs her hand on the floor in frustration. Meanwhile, in the ring, AJ hits Kaitlyn with a kick to the face and gives her another arm submission. Kaitlyn got up with her on her back and she ran backwards to the turnbuckle to get AJ off her back but she still held on. Morgan gets back in the ring and attacks Kaitlyn with a spinning kick to the face as she falls backward on the mat with AJ still on her back. 

"Beautiful kick!" King exclaimed as Morgan pinned Kaitlyn for a 2 count.

As all 3 women recover, AJ runs towards Kaitlyn but gets hit by an elbow. Morgan runs towards Kaitlyn but gets a shoulder tackle as she backflips in the air, landing on her face, selling the move flawlessly.

"Jeesh!" JBL yelled

"She just sent Morgan flipping! We gotta see that again," Cole exclaimed as the titantron replayed Kaitlyn's shoulder tackle. 

"So much power." King watched on. 

Kaitlyn picks up Morgan, hitting her with a backward DDT, and pins her for a 2 count. AJ and Kaitlyn go at it again and she hits Kaitlyn with a knee to the arm, hurting her. Morgan gets up but gets caught in AJ's Black Widow.

"Crap!" Morgan shouted as the crowd got hyped. 

"Oh no! Morgan's caught! Morgan's caught! She's caught!" Cole exclaimed. 

The fans stomp their feet on the floor, trying to motivate her as she gets on her knees.

"I think she's fading. This may be it," King called in a wary tone.

"Do you submit!?" The ref asked.

"Tap~" AJ exclaimed

"No!" Morgan screamed and desperately tried to move to the ropes which she slowly did.

"She did it! This match still rolls on." King exclaimed

"Morgan had said she did some extra stretching on her arms for this match. Smart move." JBL recalled.

Morgan recovers and kicks AJ in the gut as she falls down. She throws her out the ring and throws her to the steel steps. 

"Little bit of payback from earlier," Cole said. But when Morgan turns around, Kaitlyn runs towards her. The Philly's diva dodges her attack and pushes her to the steel steps as the crowd cheers at the impact. "Wow! That was a close one."

Morgan turns around and catches her breath near the ring. But when she turns around, she gets speared by Kaitlyn. 

"Another spear! Wow!" JBL shouted. "Never take your eyes off Kaitlyn!"

Kaitlyn picks her up and throws her to the steel steps as Morgan holds her head in pain. AJ attacks Kaitlyn from behind and throws her back into the ring. AJ turns her attention to Morgan who is getting up and decides to strike her down with a spinning kick to the face. Morgan holds her mouth in pain and starts to slam her feet on the floor repeatedly since she didn't block the kick in time. 

"AJ really doesn't want Morgan in this match," King said. "She's so brutal."

AJ gets back in the ring but gets speared by Kaitlyn but she hurts her arm in the process. AJ recovers and catches the Hybrid Diva in the black widow. 

"Kaitlyn's caught!" Cole exclaimed

Morgan quickly gets in the ring and pulls AJ off of her but then AJ gets on Morgan's back and bites her ear. 

"Ow!" Morgan shouted and threw her off of her as she held her ear. "Are you kidding me you freak!?"

AJ glares at her and launches at her but Morgan moves out of the way as she gets clotheslined by Kaitlyn. Morgan and Kaitlyn start giving each other punches as the crowd cheers 'Yay!' for Morgan, and  'Boo' for Kaitlyn. She then spears Morgan out of the ring. 

"I am not gonna have any kids, now!" Morgan groaned, clenching her stomach. 

As she quickly recuperates, Morgan grabs Kaitlyn and pushes her to the WWE announce table.

"Uh oh. This is getting very physical." Cole said as Morgan and Kaitlyn started fighting around against the table. 

"Jeesh, they are just unloading on each other," King exclaimed as they got on top of the table. "This is getting dangerous."

"Oh no, I don't like this. Something bad is about to happen." Cole looked on. 

Morgan's back is to the Spanish announce table as she and Kaitlyn are still on top of the WWE announce table. She starts hitting Kaitlyn with elbows but then Kaitlyn kicks her in the stomach and turns around to walk to the end of the table. 

"Oh no-­OH MY GOSH!" Cole yelled as Kaitlyn speared Morgan onto the Spanish announce table, breaking the table in the process as the crowd went wild.

'This is awesome' surrounds the arena. 

Melanie smiled to herself hearing the chant. Mission accomplished. 

"Morgan has been speared by Kaitlyn 4 times. I'm afraid of a 5th one. How much more can she take from those spears?" Cole wondered

AJ drags Kaitlyn back into the ring as they keep wrestling. Morgan is still hurt and hasn't been in the ring for a while and the crowd starts to boo because of it. They start to chant 'We want Morgan.'

"Gosh...Morgan still isn't moving." King said with concern.

"Kaitlyn knocked the wind out of her. Morgan may be knocked out." Cole said. 

The crowd seriously starts to boo when the refs and a doctor check on her. Morgan gets up slightly as she coughs and holds her stomach.

"We have to see that again," King said and the titantron showed Kaitlyn spearing Morgan to the Spanish announce table. Morgan finally gets up and the crowd starts to cheer loudly.

"Come on, we need to take you backstage." The doctor said.

"No way, I'm continuing this match. No pain is going to stop me. I got this." she winced in pain. "I've felt worse."

"So much heart in Morgan, I can't believe she is continuing this match up." Cole said

"Morgan looks hurt. I don't think she should continue." JBL looked on.

"Never doubt Morgan." King reminded as she slid into the ring and waited for AJ and Kaitlyn to turn around. 

She runs towards them and gives them a double clothesline. As AJ gets up, Morgan gives her another clothesline and the same with Kaitlyn. Picking Kaitlyn up, she hits her with a backfire. 

"That's it! That's it! It's over! Pin her Morgan!" King yelled.

Morgan is about to pin her but AJ screams as she grabs her hair and throws her down. 

"Why won't you stay down!? Why won't you just go away!?" AJ screamed and got on top of her, unloading on her angrily. Getting off of her, she continued to freak out, "You are nothing, Morgan! Nothing! You will never take this title away from me!" 

As Morgan stands up, AJ catches her in the Black Widow again. "Tap! Tap!" AJ screamed. "Tap out!"

"Do you submit?!" The ref asked as Morgan started to shed tears.

"Come on Morgan!" Leah yelled.

"I don't think Morgan can take much more of this, she's hurt. Really hurt. I think this is over." Cole looked on

"You will never take this title from me! NEVER!" AJ screamed.

Morgan manages to make it to the ropes which makes the crowd relieved. AJ lets go and starts to have a fit. She starts screaming and banging on the mat while Morgan is lying down, face first, on the mat, exhausted. 

"Why is she so persistent!?" AJ yelled at the ref.

"Morgan has been manhandled in this match. She's been speared onto the Spanish announce table, kicked hard in the face, thrown into the steel steps, been hit with finishers, submissions, and even bitten in the ear, what makes this woman never want to give up?" Cole asked in awe.

"It's her hometown. She wants to win." JBL said.

As Morgan is recovering, AJ takes her frustrations out on Kaitlyn as she gives her a shining wizard and throws her out of the ring. As AJ is distracted, Morgan quickly gets up and gives her a backbreaker from behind. She gets in her submission position as the crowd goes wild. 

"And she now calls this move, the breakdown," Cole informed

"She's breaking AJ down all right," King said as Morgan started leaning back more as AJ screamed in pain.

"Gosh, she got that move locked on tight."

"Tap out!" Morgan yelled

"Morgan is gonna win! Morgan is gonna win! Will AJ tap?!" Cole exclaimed as the crowd started cheering loudly.

"Oh, and Kaitlyn breaks it up," JBL said as Kaitlyn kicked Morgan. She throws Morgan out of the ring and gives AJ the gutbuster. "I think it's over."

"1!"

"2!" The ref began but Morgan quickly got in the ring to break it up.

"Morgan will not lose like that. Her will to win is strong. But is there anything left?" King questioned. 

Morgan pushes her hair back and is sweating while breathing heavily. AJ rolls out the ring while Morgan sets Kaitlyn up for the backfire. Kaitlyn ends up countering with a gutbuster. 

"1!"

"2!"

"OH!" The crowd exclaimed as Morgan kicked out again.

"Kick out, after kick out, after kick out!" Cole shouted. "These women are exhausted. They are truly giving it their all."

Kaitlyn picks up her again with the intention of hitting her with another gutbuster to seal the deal.  

"Look at this Look at this!" King yelled as Morgan got out of her hold and gave her a quick backfire as the crowd jumped up in excitement.

"Pin her Morgan! Inches away!" JBL exclaimed as she slowly crawled over to her.

"1!"

"2!"

"3!"

"Yes!" Morgan screamed as loud cheers surrounded the arena along with her theme song. 

"Philly just exploded once again!" Cole exclaimed as she rolled away from Kaitlyn while holding her stomach. 

Jane and Leah jump for joy and hug each other. 

"She did it! She did it! All members of The Shield have gold!" King exclaimed 

"Here is your winner and the new WWE Diva's Champion, Morgan Lopez!" Lilian announced happily.

"This was an awesome match. These ladies gave it their all." JBL said.

The ref presented her with the title and she looked at it with a big smile.

"Friggin' A! Friggin' A, man!" She stood up and got her hand raised. "This is my yard! Yeah!"

"A lot of emotion in this match," Cole said as she got out of the ring to hug her family.

"You did it!" Morgan's father happily praised.

After she celebrates with her family, she gets back in the ring and on the turnbuckle to raise her new title up. AJ who finally realized what just happened, started screaming at her. 

As Morgan gets down from the turnbuckle, AJ gets in the ring and runs towards her but she moves out of the way, making AJ fall outside the ring. Big E helps her up. 

"Get her!" AJ ordered

"Oh come on, you lost the match AJ," King exclaimed.

"Do something, I dare you," Morgan provoked Big E, not backing down as he got into the ring. 

The crowd began to cheer loudly when backup arrived as The Shield came to the ring just before Big E could attack her. 

"I knew Ambrose wasn't gonna let Morgan go through this alone!" JBL said as Big E got speared by Reigns. 

"Spear!" Cole exclaimed as Morgan looked happy to see her boys come to her aid.

Ambrose shot Big E an angry look and nodded at Rollins and Reigns. Roman roars and the three hit him with the triple powerbomb.

"Do the honors?" Rollins asked Morgan as he and Reigns picked Big E up.

"Don't you dare Morgan!" AJ shouted as she got on the apron.

"Hold that thought," Morgan replied and grabbed AJ by the hair, pulling her into the ring. 

AJ crawls around in the ring and gets back on her feet. When she bumped into Ambrose, she shrieked and turned around to get clotheslined by Morgan. 

"She deserved that." Cole declared. 

Morgan picks her up and hits her with the backfire. She turns to Big E and strikes him down with a kick in the face as the crowd cheers.

"Thank you." Morgan grinned as she wrapped her arms around Ambrose, embracing him as The Shield's theme came on.

"All the members of The Shield have gold now," Cole announced as Roman picked up Morgan to have her sit on his shoulders. 

"Believe in The Shield!" Roman shouted. 

"Amazing match up," JBL said.

"Very. Morgan is the new champ! Congratulations!" King praised.

'Backstage'

"Morgan, how does it feel to win your first title in the WWE?" Renee asked.

Morgan let out a laugh, proudly putting the title on her shoulder. "I told you. I told everybody, it'll only be a matter of time before I get the 1, 2, 3. And I did it. And winning this championship...it's unreal. Friggin' A! Kaitlyn and AJ gave me hell but all that pain and suffering was worth it. All those spears, all those kicks...worth it. I can't wait to continue to prove that this title win, wasn't a fluke, and The Shield will continue to hold all the gold. And make everyone believe...believe in The Shield." She winked and walked away.

Forced To Believe Chapter 15- Total Slap!

Chapter Summary: Eva Marie gets bold with Morgan. The Shield visit NXT and deal with RVD and Big Show

Words: 8,000+

----

'After The Show'

Melanie, Celeste and April were in the diva's locker room, all cleaned up, and in their casual attire. 

"That was so fun! Congrats on the title, Melanie. You deserve it." April smiled

"Thanks, April." Melanie hugged her. "It feels so good. I'm excited to see what happens next as champion,"

"Enjoy the ride! You'll be rooming with Celeste and I. But all the divas are having a sleepover."

"Ooh, sounds like fun." Celeste grinned, looking up at her phone.

"And girls only!" April ordered, narrowing her eyes at Melanie.

"Well, you see..." Melanie smirked.

"Melanie!" April exclaimed.

"Hahaha, I'm joking! I'll meet you and Celeste in the parking lot."

"Okay, see you then." April grinned as Melanie grabbed her new title and gym bag.

She walked around backstage and noticed Jon. 

"Hey, you." he grinned. "Let me get that for you."

"Thanks, I'm exhausted."

"I can see. That match took a lot out of you, but it was worth it right?"

"Very worth it," she said as she gave him her bag

They walk out of the arena together hand in hand and meet Joe & Colby by the parking lot.

"Did you say goodbye to everyone?"

"Yeah, it was hard but I'll see them again, soon."

"Hey, lovebirds of justice! What's going on?" Colby asked with a grin as he opened up the trunk.

"Love birds of justice? That's new. Anywho, I'm hanging with the girls tonight, so you'll be on your own." Melanie informed.

"Good luck with that," Colby said as Jon started throwing his bags in the trunk.

"Haha, thanks. See you guys later."

All of a sudden they hear fans and they start cheering as Melanie begins waving. They heard many chants like Moxley, Melanie, Rollins, Roman, The Shield, Hounds of Justice and so on. 

Since she had some time, she decided to go see them to sign some autographs and take selfies. 

"This is so cool, Melanie is signing our stuff!" A teen who looked like she was 16 or 17 said with a grin as she was with her girlfriends who were around the same age.

"Aw, no problem, anything for my fans," Melanie replied with a bright grin. After a while, she went back to the boys to say goodbye.

"Wait, let me walk you to the car," Jon suggested as he grabbed her bags and title. It seemed like he didn't want to leave her just yet and wanted a few extra moments.

"Can't believe he's such a gentleman to her." Colby teased while Joe chuckled

"Ah, screw you guys," Jon responded as the guys laughed. 

Melanie and Jon walk to where April and Celeste are.

"Thanks, I really appreciate it," Melanie said

"Melanie, what took you so long­?" April began but witnessed her and Jon walking hand in hand. 

"Oh um, well you see, I ran into Jon and then we..."

Celeste chuckled. "We get the point."

"See you girls, later. Bye Mel." Jon kissed her cheek after giving her the bags and left as Celeste and April squealed. 

"So adorable! No doubt you are Philly's power couple." Celeste teased before getting in the driver's seat.

"Come on, it's sleepover time!" April cheered and got in the car. "Shotgun!"

"Great, I get to lay down in the backseat," Melanie sighed, getting in her seat 

"Ooh, that just gave me an idea for truth or dare." 

"Truth or dare!?" Melanie exclaimed as the two former champs laughed.

"Knowing you guys, you'll give me something crazy to do."

"Maybe..." Celeste teased with a playful grin. While she drove, she informed Melanie, "I wouldn't lay down, I see fans nearby."

"Awesome, I get to see the fans again," Melanie put her window down

"Someone really loves her fans."

"Can't help it." she chuckled as saw security trying to block fans as they looked at who was driving in the cars. 

Melanie waved with the girls before Celeste drove away. When they get to the hotel, Melanie rooms with April and Celeste. They see the divas already there.

"Thank goodness this is a big hotel room," April said. "Remember! No boys!" she turned to Nicole.

"Why are you looking at me?" Nicole asked innocently.

"Keep the dirty mind to yourself."

"No promises."

"Truth or dare time!" Celeste exclaimed as the girls cheered

"No!" Melanie quickly responded. "Uh, can I watch?"

"Oh no, and we got special dares for you, honey." Nicole grinned.

The Divas champion started to groan. She hated truth or dare sometimes. Last time she was dared to pole dance on a lamp, and if she didn't she would be forced to not have grapes. She couldn't take that chance, even if it was a bluff all along. 

"Why me?" Melanie complained

"Because you're entertaining to watch." Celeste recalled.

"Truth or dare?" Nikki asked with a grin.

"Dare..." Melanie frowned.

"I dare you to give me your phone."

"Um...okay?" she gave her phone to her.

"Great!" Nicole started texting.

"Whoa, what are you doing?"

"It's all part of the dare."

"Omg, Nicole!" Brie exclaimed as she read the text that she was typing

"Who are you texting?" Melanie raised a brow.

Nicole looks up at Melanie and gives her a grin. "Jon~"

"Oh no..." Melanie facepalmed

"Let's see...I'll text him 'Hey baby, what are you doing?' And later on, I'll text him some dirty messages."

"Nikki! No way, give me my phone!"

"I love the plan Nikki! Can I help?" Eva asked as she sat next to her. 

"Poor Melanie." Jojo gave her a sympathetic smile.

"Hey, what nickname do you call him?" Nicole asked.

"I'm not telling you." Melanie exclaimed.

"Oh come on, haven't you ever wanted him to just pin you to the wall and have his way with you? Plus, you look tense."

"A hot bath will help me. That should help me relax."

"Yeah, and Jon can join you and help you relax." 

Melanie shook her head as she tried to get dirty thoughts of Jon out of her head. "That's it, give me my phone!" she attempted to grab it but Nikki avoided it and ran to the bathroom, locking the door..

"Ooh! He just said he is about to take a shower." Nikki read. "Let's see..."

"Ooh! Text him 'If I was in the shower with you, what would you do to me?'" Brie offered

"Brie!" Melanie shouted

"That is gold!" Eva Marie praised 

"This is too funny! I like it!" Danielle giggled

Melanie groaned and ran her hands through her hair. "You guys are trying to screw up his mind. He's never gonna go to sleep without seeing me."

"That is supposed to happen." Ariane grinned

"Yeah, I like this." Eva Marie added

"Just sent it!" Nikki shouted from the bathroom as she waited for him to text back. 

"You two need to get a little more physical. You guys are cute and cuddly together, but have some roughness sometimes." Danielle teased.

"I hate truth or dare..." Melanie mumbled

Later, Nikki came out of the bathroom to give Melanie her phone back and she snatched it. 

"Someone is frustrated." Ariane chuckled.

"Very." Eva Marie commented.

"I am not!" Melanie countered and sat on the couch

The girls laugh and continue to play truth or dare. Suddenly, Melanie's phone vibrates and she looks at the text from Jon. It read, 'Get your sexy ass down to my room. You're not gonna be walking when I'm done with you.' And she immediately started to blush. 

"I'll be back." Melanie went straight for the door.

"Wait! Where are you going? We still need to give you our big dare! I've been waiting!" Celeste exclaimed as she quickly left the room while ignoring the calls out for her. 

When Melanie arrived on Jon's floor, she went into his room with a spare key

When she got to the 5th floor, she opened Jon's door since she had a spare key. Once inside, she heard the shower running and pondered if she should join in. 

Deciding to go for it, she stripped down and slipped into the shower. With his back to her, she wrapped her arms around his bare body.

"Thought you could use some company." She said, planting soft kisses on his back. 

She ran her hands up and down his chest before sliding them lower until he turned around. Pulling her close, he crashed his lips against hers as she wrapped her arms around him.

"You should stay a while..." He murmured against her neck after backing her against the shower wall. 

"Y-­yeah, I th­-think I should...Maybe I'll stay for a few minutes." 

"Just for a few minutes?" 

"Or hours..."

Hours later, Melanie left his room, flustered and sore. She made her way back to the floor where she stayed while checking her phone to see many missed calls and messages. Once she got back inside her room, she was bombarded with questions.

"Wait, are you wearing one of Jon's shirts?" Danielle asked

"I hope those hickeys don't show on TV tomorrow," Nattie laughed while Melanie got flustered and covered her neck

"Our plan worked!" Nicole high fived her sister

"Shut it..." Melanie said.

"How was he?" Ariane teased

"I'm going to sleep..." Melanie replied while the divas laughed

-------

'Raw, WWE Exclusive Video'

Morgan was walking with her Divas Champion around her waist and walked up to where AJ was. The former champion glared and attempted to slap her but Morgan grabbed her wrist. 

"What do you want?" AJ snapped as she got released. Morgan was about to speak but AJ cut her off. "Before you say anything, I will get my champion back. That champion will not leave me again once I win it back."

"Look, I just wanted to thank you for the match we had last night. Even though you failed miserably to try to attack me, I'm thankful for the match. So thanks." Morgan said and walked away leaving AJ confused.

'In The Ring'

While Mark Henry was in the ring cutting a promo, The Shield decided to interrupt.

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

"Wait a minute, are you serious?" Jerry asked, shocked that The Shield was coming out to confront Mark Henry as Ambrose walked through the crowd with Morgan, holding hands. 

"Ambrose, Rollins, Reigns and Morgan, The Shield," Cole announced.

"If I were you, Mark Henry, I would leave the ring," Jerry advised as The Hounds of Justice surrounded the ring.

"Remember when they came and destroyed The Undertaker?"

The group got on the apron slowly. Morgan rests her elbows on the ropes while Mark Henry takes off his jacket. He hits Roman with a cheap shot, making him fall off the apron. Ambrose and Rollins quickly get in the ring and attack him, trying to beat him down. Roman gets back in the ring and it becomes a 3 on 1 assault but then Mark fights back and hits the guys with clotheslines. Ambrose jumps on his back and tries to wear him down with a sleeper hold as Rollins gets kicked in the stomach by Henry.

As Henry tries to get Dean off his back, he gets speared by Reigns while Morgan puts a finger to her ear and listens to the crowd boo. 

"Oh boo, all you want. Boo louder!" She yelled at the crowd.

Ambrose, Rollins and Reigns hit Mark Henry with the triple powerbomb and turn to her. 

"Oh man...come on Morgan, give him mercy with the kick. He's already been powerbombed." King exclaimed

The Philly diva gets in the ring and motions her team to pick Mark up. 

"Mercy isn't in this vixen's vocabulary King," Cole replied as she shook her head at Mark.

"It's a shame...but all things happen for a reason." She said and knocked him back down with a nasty roundhouse kick in the face. 'Holy shit' chants surrounded the arena as The Shield look down at Henry.

"That was the world's strongest statement," Jerry said as The Shield's theme came back on and they had their fists out with their titles in the air.

"Everyone of them champions." JBL looked on.

'Next Week, on Monday'

Waking up in Jon's arms, Melanie was about to get out of bed but felt his arms tighten around her. 

"Don't leave yet. Let me hold you a little bit longer...I don't feel like getting up, right now," He murmured

All of a sudden, their hotel room door opens and they see Colby, Joe and Celeste walking in. "Wake up love birds of justice!" Colby yelled

"And...I'm going to kill him..." Jon mumbled.

"Not before I do," Melanie replied, getting out of bed.

"Sorry, I tried to stop him." Joe said with a sympathetic look.

"You made a cake last night?" Celeste asked.

"Yep, and I can't wait to eat it. But actually, I'll just eat it after I eat some food. If anyone eats my cake, I will find you and I will kill you." Melanie quoted from the Taken Movie, leaving with Celeste to eat breakfast.

Later in the day, Celeste and Melanie came back to the hotel room while the boys were at the gym.

"Finally some cake time!" Melanie beamed and ran to the fridge. As soon as she opened it, she screamed in horror.

"What happened!?" Celeste yelled back, running to the fridge in panic.

Melanie showed her an empty plate with a few cake crumbs. "Who the hell ate my cake!?"

'Meanwhile, with Colby And The Boys'

"You sure Melanie won't notice that you ate her cake? You know she's been waiting for a free day to bake." Joe mentioned, putting his weights down.

"Nah...she'll never notice." Colby grinned.

"Dude, if she finds out, she is going to kill you." Jon chuckled

'RAW, Backstage, In catering'

"Anyone seen Melanie?" Jon asked, hanging out with Colby, Joe and Celeste.

"She's either getting ready for her Total Diva segment or is chilling somewhere else," Celeste replied. As if on cue, Melanie walked over to Colby with a cake.

"Dude." She called out to him, taking a seat beside him.

"Yea­-" Colby got cut off and was hit in the face with the cake as Celeste's jaw dropped. 

Melanie smeared the cake all over his face and then dropped it as it fell on his lap.

"Now, what have we learned?" Melanie cleared her throat and asked in a sweet voice as Jon and Joe started to laugh. "Never mess with my cake."

Celeste snapped a quick photo of the two.

"...Nice..." Colby grumbled as he wiped some cake off his eyes and mouth. He licked his index finger, tasting the icing but makes a disgusted face. "This cake is nasty!"

"Exactly. I made it nasty since I put salt in it instead of sugar." Melanie mentioned with a grin and walked away proudly.

Celeste couldn't hide her muffled giggles and laughed out loud. 

"What are you laughing at!?" Colby snapped at her and his teammates.

"N-­nothing." Celeste replied

'In The Ring'

"Ladies and gentlemen The Miz!" Justin announced. 

The cast of Total Divas are in the ring wearing dresses. Melanie wears dress pants and a dress shirt which is all blue.

"Welcome to the must see WWE talk show in history, welcome to Miz TV!" Miz exclaimed. "In less than 4 weeks time I will be your host at the 26th annual SummerSlam! But before we get to SummerSlam, there is a new hot premiere happening only E! and it's a new reality show and I know a thing or two about reality shows called Total Divas. Let's take a look." he looks at the titantron and it shows a scene from the first episode of Total Divas. 

"Allow me to introduce to you the cast of Total Divas. Starting from my right, Nicole and Brianna, the Bella twins. Eva Maria! Jojo! Natalya! Cameron and Naomi! And last but not least, your new Diva's Champion, Morgan Lopez!" He introduced. "And now I think I'm going to turn this thing over to Jerry 'The King' Lawler!"

"What?" Jerry asked

"Come on Jerry."

"It's your big chance," Cole said with a grin as Jerry removed his headset and got in the ring with a mic.

"Come on Jerry, you know all the ladies don't you?" The Miz asked as he leaned on a turnbuckle.

"Well...I know the Bella Twins, hello. I know the Funkadactyls, Cameron and Naomi. Natalya you and I go way back, I known you forever. I know the feisty Morgan." Jerry smiled as Morgan gave him a small smile. "Jojo, we've never met, I'm Jerry 'The King' Lawler. Nice to meet you." He shook her hand and turned to Eva. "And Eva Maria. I'm Jerry 'The King' Lawler." He had his hand out for her to shake it but she stood up and took his mic.

"You know Jerry, I don't like how you're looking at me." Eva turned to the crowd. "My name is Eva Marie, and I'm here to make a name for myself." 

The crowd gives her mixed reactions while Morgan rolls her eyes. Eva gives Jerry his mic back but then slaps him, shocking the crowd. Nikki and Brie move their chairs from Eva while Morgan shakes her head.

"Miz uh, I think we're out of time, I'll turn this back over to you," Jerry said as he gave Miz the mic and left the ring.

Morgan stands up and grabs the mic from Miz. 

"I'm sorry, make a name for yourself? And this is how you make a name for yourself? That is so 2000..." she said to Eva as she walked up to her.

"Ladies, calm down," Miz spoke up.

"There are plenty of other ways to make a name for yourself. That wasn't one of them." The Philly diva added. 

Eva nodded in response, thinking about her words before smacking the champion across the face, shocking the crowd again.

"She's slapping everyone tonight," Cole exclaimed as Morgan rubbed the side of her face and stared at her. 

She fakes a punch and Eva flinches back, falling back down on her seat. 

Morgan chuckled, shaking her head. "I'll let that slide because you're not even worth it." She gave the mic back to Miz and sat back down.

"Well, tune in to Total Divas on Sundays. It will be Awesome." Miz announced, closing the segment.

'Next Week on Raw'

During The Shield's match against the Usos and Mark Henry, Morgan watches The Usos take control of Roman. When one of the Usos runs to the ropes, she grabs his foot as he falls down face first, and the crowd boos her. 

"Oh boo hoo..." She taunted the crowd.

"Never take your eyes off of Morgan, she's very sneaky." Cole said.

The ref turns around and sees the Usos on the mat and Morgan touching her hair, trying not to look suspicious. 

"Did you trip him?" The ref asked.

"Uh oh." JBL looked on

"What? What are you talking about? I didn't do anything!" She exclaimed as the crowd cheered the ref for confronting her.

"That's it, you're out of here!" The ref yelled

"What!? No! You can't do that! Do you know who I am!? I am the Divas Champion! You can't ban me!"

"Get out of here!"

"No! I am THE divas champion!"

"Morgan needs to control her anger." Cole warned

"She may make her team get DQed." King added

"Are you serious!?" Ambrose yelled from the apron, standing next to Rollins.

"Morgan!" Seth shouted

"Don't yell at me! I was tryna help you!" Morgan shouted back.

"I'm not yelling at you!"

"Yes, you are!"

"Calm down! Calm down! We can still win this." Roman exclaimed.

"We got this all right?" Dean reassured. 

Morgan nodded and reluctantly started walking up the ramp as the Usos waved goodbye to her.

"Looks like The Shield might have a conflict now that Morgan is forced to leave." King said as they went to a commercial break.

'Backstage'

Colby sat in catering with Joe as he began to drink a diet coke. Taking a big gulp he quickly started coughing. "What the fuck is this!?"

"You all right, man?" Joe laughed at his reaction

Colby coughed a couple more times and grabbed a bottle of water, drinking it down quickly. "She put hot sauce in this...that sneaky..."

"Hey Colby, how's that soda? Spicy isn't it?" Melanie asked with a grin as she walked past the guys.

"I'm going to get you for this!" He yelled and wiped his mouth.

"Dude, you need to step up your game, you've been losing this battle," Joe advised.

"I know man, I know..." Colby muttered 

------

'NXT'

"Introducing the challenger, she is the Divas Champion, Morgan Lopez!" Kendall Skye announced as the NXT crowd cheered her on. 

Morgan walks out in her Shield attire which is a black tank top, boots, pants and a black hoodie over her head. She walks down the ramp with her title as Summer Rae looks at her in disgust.

"It's been a while since we last saw Morgan on NXT, but it's great to have her back." William Regal said on commentary.

"Yes, it is. She seeks revenge on Summer Rae after she slapped her boyfriend, the United States Champion, Dean Ambrose, during Money in the bank." Tom Phillips said as she got in the ring and got on the turnbuckle to taunt the crowd.

"She tends to keep grudges," William reminded as she got off the turnbuckle and gives the ref her title. She took off her hoodie and put it to the side.

"Oh yeah. Let's see if The Shield's girl can give Summer Rae the breakdown."

'Ding Ding Ding'

Morgan's grin turns into a glare as she stares down Summer Rae. 

"It's amazing how her mood changes so quickly when she's in the ring. It's almost scary." Tom said as William agreed

"Let's go, Morgan!" A loud female fan yelled. 

Morgan gives the crowd a smirk. She missed the NXT crowds. They were small but could be heard a lot. She loved NXT. Morgan and Summer Rae circle around each other. 

"You're making a big mistake." Summer taunted.

"Oh really? If it wasn't for Fandango, your body would have been snapped like a twig." Morgan retorted.

Summer glares and runs to her but Morgan ducks and clotheslines her. She goes for the pin and gets a one count. The crowd starts to chant 'We believe' as Morgan looks at the crowd and puts her fist up in the air as the crowd cheers her on. Meanwhile, Summer quickly crawls to the turnbuckle and calls for a time out. Morgan rolls her eyes and walks to her but gets thrown into the middle turnbuckle as she hits her head.

"What a cheap shot by Summer." Tom said. 

Summer puts her foot on Morgan's neck and starts choking her.

"Get off of her Summer! 1! 2! 3! 4!" The ref yelled as Summer released her. 

She grabs Morgan by the hair and throws her across the ring.

"I think she ripped some of her hair out. Ouch...Morgan isn't going to like that." Regal warned.

Morgan recovers and starts hitting Summer with clotheslines. After the 5th one, she kicks her in the stomach and puts her in the backfire position but Summer counters and throws her down on the mat by her hair. She runs to the ropes, hitting her with a leg drop, and pins Morgan for a 2 count. She then puts Morgan into a camel clutch. The crowd cheers on Morgan as she fights out and stands up. She runs back as Summer hits her back on the turnbuckle. 

Morgan turns around and starts hitting her with elbows on the turnbuckle and after the 8th one, the ref stops her. After the ref gives Morgan a small lecture on him counting to 5, she gets kicked in the stomach by Summer as she stumbles back. Summer took the advantage to hit Morgan with a hard spinning heel kick and went for the pin but got a 2 count. 

"Morgan's resiliency is strong. That is what makes her a tough opponent. At first, she would lose matches by 1 hard kick, but over the years, she has progressed into a more resilient opponent. I wonder how much she can take from Summer's kicks." Tom looked on as Summer started complaining to the ref. 

Morgan starts to get a little angry and stands up. As soon as Summer turns around, Morgan jumps on her and starts unloading on her but the ref tries to break it up. She shoves Summer to the ropes and starts hitting her with chops to the chest as the crowd 'Woos' in response. After the chops, she hits Summer with another spinning kick to the face.

She gets on the top ropes and waits for Summer to get up. She jumps to connect with a cross body but Summer quickly runs to the ropes as Morgan falls down hard on the mat. 

"That is not a good landing," Regal observed as Morgan held her stomach. Summer grabs Morgan and throws her to the turnbuckle. She puts her long right leg on her neck and starts to choke her.

"Get off of me!" Morgan yelled and grabbed her foot and threw it down as Summer fell into a split. 

She yells a loud battle cry as she hits Summer with a hard kick in the face. After hitting her with the backfire, she makes her tap out with the breakdown submission. 

"Here is your winner! Morgan Lopez!" Kendall Skye announced as the crowd cheered

"That's what happens," Morgan said and stood up to get her hand raised. 

She grabs her championship and gets on the turnbuckle, raising up her title and has her fist out. 

"It's so good to be back!" She said to the crowd with a grin as they cheer her on.

"A warm welcome back from the NXT crowd. What a nice match." Tom said.

'Later on NXT'

The Shield walk out to the stage to confront Adrian Neville and Corey Graves. They get a loud reception from the crowd while Morgan has her title on her arm.

"It's The Shield! Dean Ambrose, the US champion, with his girlfriend, the Diva's champion, Morgan Lopez, and Seth Rollins and Roman Reigns, the WWE Tag Team champions. What a team these 4 are." Tom said 

"Good news boys. The Shield is back." Seth announced as the crowd cheered. "You remember us right? I know Corey Graves, you couldn't forget because the last time we were on NXT, we left you lying in a heap in the center of that ring. Heh, now good for you, you got yourself back up and you managed to get yourself a tag team championship, congratulations, you're almost like myself and Roman. Almost." The crowd oohs. 

Roman and Seth raise up their titles. "But not quite." He continued as Ambrose oohed and Morgan chuckled at his statement

"Adrian Neville...listen up kiddo, you're carrying around a belt, you're not a champion. you didn't earn that. " Dean said as the crowd 'Ohs'. "You're a thief...a crook and that's an injustice." He added in a dark tone as Roman had a smirk on his face and Rollins grinned. "And injustice, punishable by the law of The Shield. So here's what we're gonna do, listen up, you just won the lottery. I'm giving you a chance to greatness. I'm laying out the challenge to you. Step in the ring with Dean Ambrose, one on one, so I can make you pay for your crimes."

The crowd chants yes while Adrian grabs a mic. "Dean Ambrose, you talk and you talk and you talk. You wanna face me? Then let's do it. But let's make it a little bit more interesting. Why don't you put your US title on the line and why don't we do it right now!" He responded.

Ambrose looks around and looks at Adrian. 

"Brother, do you know who you're talking to?" Ambrose asked as Morgan chuckled. "You ain't talkin' to some NXT chump. All right? No...you're talking to the United States champion, the most important, the best singles champion in this industry." he continued as Rollins pointed at his title. 

Morgan places her hand on his shoulder and smirks at Adrian and Corey.  

"Oh yeah we'll do this...we're gonna do it...next week." Ambrose quickly blurted out as the crowd 'ohs'

"Next week...next week, next week, all right, all right, I guess I'll have to wait till next week to be the guy that destroys The Shield, piece by piece, brick by brick, starting with you."

The Shield looks amused. 

"Oh, we're so scared..." Morgan pretended to look scared.

"You see Dean, next week when I take your US championship from around your waist, justice will finally be served. Believe in that!" Adrian declared as his theme came on and he taunted the crowd.

"It'll be a showdown next week for the US title on NXT," Tom announced.

'Next week, Raw'

Backstage, the Bellas are primping in the mirror and Eva Marie walks up to them. 

"Brie, nice win last week. You sure made Nattie look so silly." Eva grinned. "Speaking of silly..." Eva retorted as Morgan got mixed reactions when she walked up to her.

"Oh, I'm sorry, what was that?" Morgan asked as she got in her face. "Nothing to say?"

"I do."

"Then what? Say it to my face or so help me I will hurt you so bad, you'll never want to slap me again." She threatened. After a moment of staring at each other, she smirked at Eva. "Nothing to say huh? Good cause I don't feel slap slapping the red off you,"

"Shut up Morgan. You always bully people." Brie rolled her eyes

"At least I'm not the fifth grader who puts a 'L' on their forehead. Childish much...?" Morgan asked as Brie and Nikki frowned at her. "And, Eva is lying to you, Brie. That wasn't a good win at all. You only won because of your sister. You can't do anything on your own, can you? It was a cheap win if you asked me. I mean, roll up pins after a distraction? At least finish her off before you win the match. But that's what you do best so, I'm not surprised. Sometimes I wonder how you even became Diva's Champion. Both of you actually."

"Do you know who you're talking to? You're talking to veterans." Eva Marie spoke up.

"Was I talking to you? And the only veteran I know is Natalya, who I'm facing tonight." Philly's diva responded.

"Um, we are veterans." Nikki declared. "You on the other hand...are not."

"I may not be, but at least I won the Diva's Championship in my hometown. And in a good match too." Morgan added.

"First of all, you only won by a fluke. So, who cares about you? You looked silly in that outfit during Money in the Bank anyway." Brie said as Nattie walked up to the girls. "And speaking of looking silly...the fact that you two are even allowed on our show is such a slap in the face." 

"Oh please...you act like you two are the top stars. All the divas are the stars of Total Divas. Not Dumb, Dumber and Dumbest. Get your facts straight." Morgan retorted. 

These girls were ridiculous.

"Ugh, you're such a slap in the face..."

"Actually Brie...this is a slap in the face," Natalya said and slapped her, making the Bellas and Eva gasp. The crowd cheered as Natalya walked away while Morgan laughed.

"You-­no! Rugh!" Brie exclaimed as Eva and Nikki held her back.

"We handle it our way, we handle it our way..." Nikki calmed her down.

"Couldn't done it better myself. You better cover that up with some makeup. If you can..." Morgan smirked and walked away.

"She is gonna get it," Nikki grumbled

"Yeah." Eva agreed

"I'll handle her. I got this." Nikki declared

"Well...Natalya and Morgan are in action next." Cole said as Raw went to a commercial

'In The Ring'

Morgan and Natalya circle around each other and lock up. Natalya pushes her down as Morgan looks at her and nods. 

"Wonder who is going to win this match up," Cole said as they circled around each other again. 

Morgan kicks her in the stomach and throws her to the ropes to give her a dropkick. She jumps on the ropes and hits her with a moonsault.

"Morgan's highflying skills are interesting to watch." JBL looked on as she pinned Natalya for a 2 count. 

Morgan takes control of her with a headlock but Natalya breaks out of it by standing up and elbowing her in the stomach. Natalya starts to take control and grabs her into a suplex hold and holds it for a while as the crowd claps for them. Morgan tries to kick her legs but gets hit by Natalya's suplex. She pins Morgan for a 2 count.

"How Morgan kicked out of that impact is beyond me." Cole stated, watching in disbelief. As Morgan recovers but gets caught in a powerslam by her. "The power of Natalya."

She picks up Morgan and puts her in an abdominal stretch. "Is Morgan going to tap?" King asked

She manages to fight out of it, striking her with a hip toss as she grabs her into a headlock. Natalya fights out of it but Morgan picks her up and throws her to the turnbuckle. She sets her on top of it and gives her a suplex, taking a lot of energy from both of them. 

"Amazing suplex." King looked on as the ref started to count for a double KO. 

Natalya and Morgan get up on 7 and start hitting each other with punches to the face as the crowd cheers for Natalya and the crowd boos for Morgan. She grabs Morgan's punch and hits her with a belly to belly suplex. 

"That's gotta be it." JBL said before she pinned Morgan for a 2 count. 

Morgan rolls out the ring still feeling the impact from Natalya's suplex.

"Morgan looks out of it." Cole said as Natalya got out of the ring. 

Morgan gets up and throws her to the barricade. Then, she throws her back in the ring and gets inside. As soon as Natalya gets up, she walks over to her but gets hit with the discuss clothesline. Natalya pins her again but gets a 2 count. She then grabs Morgan's legs as the crowd cheers. Morgan tries to fight out of it but gets caught in the sharpshooter. She tries to crawl to the ropes as the crowd cheers on The Dungeon Diva.

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

Natalya quickly releases her and looks in fear as The Shield walks down the steps of the arena through the crowd. 

"Oh no, what are they doing here?" Cole asked 

Morgan crawls to the turnbuckle and leans her left arm on the ropes as The Shield surrounds the ring. She smirks to herself and gets up while Natalya is distracted. Morgan walks to her and turns her around to finish her with a backfire.

"And a backfire by Morgan." King said as she laid out Natalya and pinned her for the win. 

As she got her hand raised by the ref, she shook her head at Natalya, "You'll learn soon enough," 

'Later'

After the match, Melanie goes to catering, scrolling on her phone.

"Hey Melanie, I got you some grapes." Colby gave her a bag.

"Omg! Thank you! You rock dude! I love this stuff!" She exclaimed and snatched it off his hands as he chuckled. "This is so cool."

"No problem, I know how much you love grapes."

"Double cool!"

"Oh, and they are also really sour just for you."

"Triple cool!"

"Like the powerbomb." He pointed out.

"Totally!" she grinned, holding a big handful of grapes, and shoved them in her mouth. She began to chew it but spit it out, in disgust. "You asshole! These are rubber grapes!"

Colby laughed and shrugged. "Couldn't resist."

She threw the grapes at him. "That was a good one. But don't get too happy. I'm still going to win this battle."

"Keep dreaming."

----

'Next Week on Raw'

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield.'

"Oh no." King said as Randy and Cena who were in the ring turned their attention to the crowd.

"I think things have got much worse. For Cena and Orton." Cole looked on with concern. As soon as Ambrose, Morgan, Seth and Roman walk down the steps, Cole says, "And here they are!"

"Yeah and if I were the champ, I'd be elsewhere right now," King said. The Shield surround the ring as Randy has his Money in the Bank briefcase as a weapon and Cena has his WWE title in his hands ready to strike. "3 on 2, just how The Shield loves it."

"It's their yard." JBL stated.

Morgan watches as Roman, Dean and Seth get on the apron but then Daniel Bryan runs down to the ring in his new 'Corporate' makeover as his hair is in a neat ponytail, thanks to The Authority. The Shield got down the apron and rushed to the barricade. 

"Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa, gentlemen, gentlemen! And lady! Everyone just take a deep breath!" Brad Maddox spoke as he rushed out to the stage. "I can see what's going on here and I got a little idea. Since no one seems to be able to get along, how about we have a six man tag match for the main event? The Shield versus Daniel Bryan, Randy Orton, and John Cena tonight!" he announced as the crowd cheered at the idea.

Later on the night, Morgan is at ringside as she watches The Shield's match against Randy, Daniel and Cena. As soon as Daniel is tagged in the ring by Randy, he gets on the top rope and hits Seth with a dropkick as he falls backward to his corner. Ambrose tags himself in and tries to clothesline Bryan but he ducks and kicks Roman off the apron.

Near the end of the match, Cena gets the tag from Bryan but the ref did not see it and gets forced back on the apron. Ambrose hits Cena with a cheap shot and he falls out of the ring but then Orton hits him from behind and starts stomping on him. 

"Hey!" Morgan got on the apron but gets grabbed by Orton for an apron DDT.

"Sorry Morgan, I can't let you distract me," Orton said

"Oh no! Not Morgan! Not your old friend!" King exclaimed as he quickly hit her with a DDT and she rolled out the ring.

During that, Daniel tries to put Seth in the yes lock but he counters it and throws him into Orton as Orton falls out of the ring. Seth tries to put Daniel in a roll up but gets caught in the Yes lock. Ambrose and Reigns quickly break it up and jump on Bryan and The Shield gets DQed. 

Cena runs into the ring and throws The Shield out of the ring with Bryan. Morgan checks on her teammates while Daniel chants 'yes'. As soon as he turns around he gets RKOed by Orton. The Hounds of Justice run back into the ring to try to attack once more but get thrown out of the ring again.

They quickly retreat as Orton hits Cena with an RKO. "Cash it in Randy. We have a new champion tonight! Do it!" JBL exclaimed as Orton grabbed his briefcase.

"No way." Morgan said, getting in the ring with her teammates following her.

Orton gets off the apron as she holds her head, still feeling the effects of the DDT. As Cena recovers, Reigns gives him a spear as he rolls out of the ring. Randy walks up the ramp with his briefcase as Morgan shakes his head at him. 

The Shield hit Daniel with the triple powerbomb and turned to Morgan.

She shook her head. "Not tonight." She said as she stood next to them and did The Shield pose with them over Bryan.

Fans tweets:

'DDT on WWEMorgan101! #YesYesYes'

'Damn no kick tonight Morgan?'

'HAHA Orton owned Morgan with that DDT. Serves her right! #RAW'

'No! Morgan got hit with the DDT! I hope she's okay. She'll get her revenge #MorganRules'

------

'Main event'

Melanie, already in her Shield attire, is walking down the ramp, to meet Danielle and Curtis.

"Hey, I hope I didn't take long, I was waiting for Jon but haven't seen or spoken to him all day. Have you seen him?" Melanie asked.

"No, I haven't hun," Danielle replied

"Maybe he's backstage. Anyway, what do you need me to see?"

"I was thinking of a new dance step while I dance on the stage."

"Show me." 

Danielle and Curtis show Melanie their new dance steps but then Danielle stops and starts to giggle. 

"What? What happened?" Melanie asked

Curtis looked up the ramp and chuckled. "I see why..."

"I see why what?" Melanie inquired again. She really wanted to know why they were laughing.

"Nothing, nothing." Danielle teased.

"Cupcakes and soda! What is going on? Did I do something wrong?"

"Nah, just being beautiful." she hears a voice a familiar voice

"There you are! I was trying to find you all day " Melanie began but saw Jon holding a bouquet. She laughed and blushed, "Oh my gosh..."

"So cute..." Danielle smiled

"Hope I didn't worry you." He gave her the flowers and pulled her in for a quick kiss.

"Get a room you two!" Colby said as he walked down the ramp in his wrestling attire and a bottle of water in his hand. Melanie sticks her tongue out at him. "Ready for the match tonight?"

"Oh yeah. Mark Henry and I got the world's largest slam down. I can handle it."

"You love entertaining the crowd don't you?"

"I like to do a lot of stuff with the guys just like Lita and Chyna even though we are on PG."

Later on, Melanie takes a pic of the flowers and tweets 'What a surprise! How cute #LovebirdsOfJustice'

'In The Ring'

Morgan is at ringside, watching The Shield take on the Usos and Mark Henry. Henry takes control of Seth and Ambrose as he gives them a big splash off the turnbuckle. Morgan gets on the apron and punches Henry's back to get his attention as the ref doesn't look. Henry turns around and glares at her.

"That was not a wise move," Miz said on commentary with Josh.

"Who do you think you are? You think you're all big and bad?" Morgan provoked and slapped him in the face as the crowd was shocked at her boldness. 

"And Morgan has completely lost her sanity folks." Miz looked on.

"Clearly. Slapping the world's largest man will only give you a death sentence. Man or woman." Josh added. The crowd starts to cheer when Morgan gets grabbed in the ring by Mark and picked up for the World's largest slam. "Oh my gosh, he's not gonna-Oh! He did!" He exclaimed as he hit Morgan with the World's Largest Slam.

Morgan rolls to the end of the ring on her back. Mark turns his attention to Ambrose and tags in Jimmy. Jimmy gets on the turnbuckle and does the diving splash on Ambrose. As soon as he gets up, Seth runs into the ring and hits the blackout on Jimmy as the ref is distracted by Roman fighting Mark at ringside. Ambrose pins Jimmy for the win. 

"And Dean Ambrose is gonna steal this one for The Shield." Josh said as he rolled out the ring when Mark and Jey Uso got in the ring.

Roman and Seth go to the barricade while Ambrose goes to Morgan, picking her up bridal style to carry her backstage through the crowd. Roman and Seth grab all of The Shield's titles as they stare down the Usos and Mark.

Fans tweet:

'I kind of fangirled a little when I saw Dean carry Morgan. So cute even though she got hit by Mark Henry's world's largest slam.'

'Lol, does Morgan think before she acts? She's unpredictable and doesn't care about the consequences.'

Morgan tweets 'Sacrificed myself for my team. At least we won. #TeamPlayer'

'Later'

Ambrose cleared his throat, backstage with his team. "I don't want to say that, that's too easy but that was too easy," he said as Seth chuckled. 

"Mark Henry and the Usos...that's exercise. That's a walk in the park. Mark Henry, guys like Mark Henry...lazy, worn out, waste of time...you better start realizing that you aren't looking at rookies...or eye candy." he said as he looked at Morgan. "You are looking at a real diva...A real woman. A woman who gets the job done week after week after week no matter how hard the challenge is. She is, the Diva's Champion Morgan Lopez. The United States champion, the most dominant champion in this company, and may as well be the WWE champion cause let's face it...I'm the man. You are also looking at the tag team champions...the best tag team on planet earth. We set the standard for this industry for now on...so our message to the WWE Universe tonight...start catching up." Ambrose continued

"There is only 1 problem with that...no one can catch up to us. We are so far away from everybody else that it's not even funny," Seth spoke up. "The Usos, we dismantled them time and time again from the bottom all the way to the top. It doesn't matter who you are. Randy Orton, money in the bank winner, Daniel Bryan number one contender for the WWE title, or the WWE champion himself John Cena."

Morgan grabbed the camera. "Time and time again I see divas look like eye candy and have 1 minute matches. Divas with all talk and no action...that is not good for the divas division. So, that's why I stepped in. That is why I stepped up and won the Diva's championship. I finally made the divas worth watching again and I also showed everyone what a real Diva's Champion is." 

Ambrose smirked at her comment while Seth said "That's right." in the background.

Roman takes the camera. "It doesn't matter who you are...where you're from...or what you're willing to do, there is no end to all of this. There is no end to justice...believe that and believe in The Shield." 

'Next week, Raw'

After RVD wins the battle royal to challenge Dean Ambrose, The Shield walk down the steps and through the crowd while RVD and Mark Henry are in the ring. The crowd chants 'RVD' as Morgan, Dean, Seth and Roman get on the apron. All of a sudden, the Big Show's theme comes on as Ambrose's eyes widen, and gives Seth, Roman, and Morgan a panic stare.

As the Big Show walks out in his street clothes, Seth mouths 'Oh Shit...'

"Huge problem," Morgan mumbled as they all slowly got off the apron while Big Show walked down to the ring. She quickly walked over to Ambrose and retreated with her teammates.

'Smackdown'

Morgan is at ringside, watching The Shield take on Big Show, RVD and Mark Henry. Near the end of the match, she watches in delight as Ambrose waits for Big Show to get in the ring. Ambrose kneels and punches the mat before quickly standing up which reminds her of how the Joker would stand. 

"Do you see how lucky I am to have a badass like him?" The Philly diva taunted the crowd and gets boos in response. 

Ambrose grabs Big Show, about to hit a DDT but Show picks him up and slams him down. Morgan drops her smirk and widens her eyes. 

"That was NOT supposed to happen!" She pointed to the crowd and turned back to the apron, banging on it. Big Show makes a fist as she starts to panic and quickly gets in the ring. 

"No! Don't do it!" She begged as Big Show stopped and looked at her. 

"Morgan trying to talk Big Show out of punching her boyfriend." Cole looked on.

She gets in front of Ambrose, standing up to Big Show. "I said, don't do it."

"Get out the ring Morgan!" The ref ordered.

While Ambrose recovered, the Big Show grinned and made another fist as the crowd cheered. Ambrose pushes her out of the way as he gets punched in the face. 

"Dean!" She yelled and kneeled to help him. 

The ref forced her out of the ring while RVD got tagged in and hit the Five Star Frog Splash on Ambrose to win.

"Seems like things didn't go as planned!" Cole laughed. "RVD has pinned the US champion!"

Ambrose rolls out the ring while Seth, Morgan and Roman go to help him. 

"I am so useless!" Morgan beat herself down.

"You did what you could," Roman reassured as she nodded

"Rob Van Dam has pinned the United States champion. Can he do that Sunday?" Cole questioned.

'Backstage Fallout'

Morgan is annoyed and leans on a wall while Rollins throws a fit. An interviewer and camera walk up to the team

"This can't be happenin'" Seth exclaimed.

"Excuse me? Excuse me? Shield uh we just wanted uh-" The interviewer began.

"What's your problem? Shut up! Get out of here!" Seth pushed the camera away.

"Dude, calm down," Morgan spoke up as she had her title on her arm. Roman and Ambrose walk around while Ambrose holds his jaw. "Dean, I'm sorry, I should have done something better," she continued to feel guilty that he got punched.

"It's fine." Dean comforted her.

"Did you just see what just happened? That's not gonna happen again!" Seth rambled angrily as Ambrose grabbed his shoulder and tried to calm him down. "Those guys " 

"All right, all right. It's fine." Ambrose said

"It ain't fine..." Seth mumbled. 

Morgan sighed and tried to calm him down in the background as Ambrose looked at the camera about to give a promo. 

"It's fine...although I am a little disappointed in Rob Van Dam, Rob, letting the Big Show do your dirty work...letting the big men fight your battles for you." Ambrose said while Seth kicked something in the background.

"Hey! Calm down." Morgan snapped

"Might as well let him be..." Roman sighed. 

Morgan gives up and watches Seth go on a mini rampage

"SummerSlam kickoff...Big Show isn't gonna be there in LA. The 5 star frog splash ain't gonna be in LA. And the United States championship, that sure ain't gonna be in LA for you either. Cause now you're going one on one with Dean Ambrose with the championship on the line. You're playing chess with Bobby Fisher, there's just no way to win dude...and the world is slowly finding out that fact. Dean Ambrose...The Shield and the United States championship are the whole damn show." Ambrose pushed the camera away.

After the segment, Melanie started to laugh. "It is so hard to not laugh at you being angry."

"Hey, I keep it real." Colby chuckled.

After the show, Melanie walked around on her phone. 

She tweets 'SummerSlam Axxess! Watch me reveal the 30 years of WrestleMania roster of WWE2K14 in LA. #RepresentingTheDivas'

Fans tweet:

'OMG! I can't wait to meet you! I'll be in LA!'

'Can't wait to see you, Damien, King, JR and Ric Flair reveal the roster! It's going to be awesome.'

'I can't wait to meet you in LA! You are so cool!'

'Cannot wait to meet you in LA during SummerSlam Axxess!'

Melanie smiled at the comments and looked up as she saw Jon sitting by, checking his phone. 

"Hey." She grinned and kissed him but noticed him wincing in pain. "You all right?"

"Yeah, I'll live." He replied, brushing it off.

"You're hurt." She declared

"I'm fine­-" He hissed in pain again when she touched his jaw.

"You were saying? Jon, you gotta go check this out. It may be broken or cracked."

"Mel, I'll be fine. It's not broke."

"Jon! Come on."

"Melanie..."

"Dude, I can't kiss you if your jaw hurts." She exclaimed

"Yes, you can." He grabbed her by the waist, leaning in.

"No sex during work hours, lovers." Celeste teased as she walked by while Melanie gently pushed Jon away.

"That's a good sentence but isn't good for this situation, Celeste!" Melanie exclaimed. "As for you, let's go." She grabbed his hand and took him to the doctor's office.

"Can't believe you're dragging me here..."

"Yeah yeah, yeah, you'll get my lovin once we find out about your jaw."

Once they arrive at the Trainer's office, the doctor checks out his jaw. Melanie and Jon get the news that he just needs to ice it. 

"See? It's not broken." Jon shrugged.

"Hey, you never know!"

"Now can I have my kiss?"

"I'll be in your locker room," she said with a flirty smile and left.

Dumbfounded, Jon watched her leave in confusion. "Wait, what?"

"Mister Good, I believe she wants you to follow her." The doctor responded with an amused look.

Jon quickly got off his seat. "Thanks, doc." He said and quickly ran after her.

--------

Favorite Hashtag?

#MorganRules

#LovebirdsOfJustice

#TeamPlayer

#RuthlessMorgan

#BelieveInMorgan

#RepresentingTheDivas

Forced To Believe Chapter 16- Frustration

Chapter Summary: Morgan attends Summerslam, Melanie starts to get a push as creative wants her to become the outspoken diva, Morgan continues to have issues with Eva Marie and expresses her concern to her old friend Randy Orton about his actions at Summerslam

Words: 8,000+

-----

Today was the day of SummerSlam Axxess as Melanie had on casual wear consisting of jeans, a WWE shirt that says 'Believe in Morgan', and some sandals. She put her hair in a high ponytail and walked to where she was supposed to sit with her teammates for a meet and greet. She ended up bumping into Saraya (Paige).

"Hey! Happy birthday!" Melanie grinned and hugged her.

"Aw, thank you!" Saraya smiled and hugged back

"I gotta go but I'll catch up with you later. Kick some ass today!"

Saraya chuckled. "I will."

Making it to her destination, she sits next to Joe, taking the seat at the end, "Sorry I'm late."

"Nah, you're fine," Jon said as he is wearing a yellow shirt with a leather jacket and sunglasses.

"About time you got here." Colby joked.

"That reminds me, when are you going to make your move on the pranking? It's been a while." Melanie recalled.

"I'm still working on that." Colby scratched the back of his head

"Haha, someone ran out of ideas."

"Did not..." 

Melanie sees the fans forming a line. "Let's see how long it takes for my hand to cramp."

"Hi, Morgan!" 3 girls in their teens greet.

"Damn, you really are popular these days, Mel. These girls just kicked us to the curb..." Colby teased as the girls quickly apologized which amused the wrestlers. 

"You are like our favorite diva! You are so cool!" The first girl expressed her admiration.

"Aw, I'm glad." Melanie started to sign autographs and took some cute photos with them.

An interviewer walks up to The Shield. "Hello Morgan, you mind us interviewing you?" The male interviewer asked.

"I love interviews. Ask away, man," Melanie encouraged.

"You know people are starting to call you and Dean a power couple?"

Melanie and Jon glance at each other with smiles. "Really? Wow, I didn't know that. When was this?" She asked

"Ever since Money in the Bank."

"Wow, I've been out of the loop." she laughed.

"She's always out of the loop. I knew about it. And listened to the reception the crowd gives us." Jon spoke up with a smirk.

Melanie turned to him. "What!? And you didn't tell me?"

Joe chuckled at the sight and signed a fan's picture. 

"Sorry, baby." Jon shrugged

"You two have gone through a lot, how are you two?" The interviewer asked

"Going strong." Melanie proudly said with a smile.

"Glad to hear, keep representing."

"We will." 

After 30 minutes of meeting and signing fans' items, Larry King and his sons walk up to The Shield as security blocks the line. They get out of their seats so they can be interviewed. Joe, wearing a Shield shirt and jeans, Jon, Melanie, and Colby, wearing a gray shirt, a cap and sunglasses, stand before Larry King and his sons, Chance and Cannon, and one of their friends.

"We are with The Shield. How is it like being evil?" Larry asked as a camera started rolling on them.

"It's awesome! Oh my gosh, it is so cool to act like a crazy person in the ring." Melanie exclaimed as everyone laughed.

"It feels great, every day when I get up in the morning," Jon replied.

"We get booed here and there." Joe added.

"We're the champions of the world." Colby said.

"You guys win, I thought it was the opposite, I thought the bad guys are supposed to lose." Larry said.

"Sometimes the bad guys do win." Jon replied.

"Oh~"

"What's the best part about being the bad guy?" One of Larry's sons asked.

"The angry face, and like what Melanie said, act crazy." Joe replied.

"What's your major move?" Larry asked Melanie.

"The backfire and the breakdown." Melanie said with a smile.

"Wow, that sounds really intense. What is the backfire?"

"You see, it's like a DDT but you kick out your leg as you pull the person down on their head. And the breakdown is a painful submission I do on the women. I sit on their back and wrap their arms around their neck like a straightjacket and hold their wrist. While I do that, I pull back, causing pressure."

"Sounds painful. You divas are tough. But you are such a sweetheart when you're not in the ring."

"I try, man, I try."

Chance and Cannon start staring at Melanie in admiration.

Larry looks at his sons. "I'm sorry, my sons have a huge crush on you."

"Oh wow, do they?" Melanie giggled as she looked at Chance and Cannon smiling at her.

"Can't help it, she's so pretty." Cannon grinned.

"You're about to make me blush. You two are so handsome."

"You mind giving us a kiss on the cheek?" Chance asked, feeling hopeful.

"I guess you can steal a kiss on the cheek from me." Melanie kissed Larry's sons on the cheek and also kissed their friend on the cheek as well as The teen boys sighed in happiness. 

"Watch out, Dean, they might steal your girl." Colby joked at Jon as they all laughed.

"The Shield guys. Go get somebody!" Larry exclaimed as he shook their hands.

After Larry and his sons leave, Melanie looks at the fans as they chant 'Injustice.' She realizes that the fans were upset with Larry busting in line but then an idea pops in her head. 

"Hey! Everyone, how about I offer you guys hugs? Will that calm you down?" The crowd quickly agreed and she looked relieved. Security unblocks the line and the fans proceed. Melanie sees a female with long black hair and in her early 30s wearing a shirt that says 'Kill The Queen'  

"Oh wow, that brings back so many memories." Melanie began to think about her TNA days.

"I know it's a WWE event but I couldn't help but wear this to meet you." The woman said happily.

"Fucking A! I love fans that represent the places I worked hard from, besides WWE. You just made my day, girl."

"I'm so happy. Been a fan since TNA. I loved how you betrayed Madison. It was awesome! And then you would always wear black and scare Madison like you were actually going to kill her. Awesome gimmick.

Mind if I take a photo with you?"

"Of course." she stood up for the picture and gave her a big hug,

During Axxess, Melanie was shocked at how much love she got from her fans. From kids running to her with big smiles on their faces and giving her a big hug, to her fanboys. 

"It's Morgan!" A group of guys, in their early 20s exclaim.

"Hi guys." she waved

"Oh my gosh, you are like the hottest diva ever!" The first guy said.

"No, she is not, she's cute!" The second guy added. "Such a cutie."

"On fire!" The third guy declared.

"Beautiful!" The fourth exclaimed.

"Nah, she's sexy!" The fifth one said

"Shut up guys! Dean is right there! You want him to triple powerbomb us!?" The sixth guy warned as the Hounds of Justice were amused.

"It's cool, no worries." she laughed. 

Melanie even met older women who complimented her on her ringwork and mic skills. She was loving SummerSlam Axxess. After the meet and greet was over, she walked around and was stopped by another interviewer.

"Hey Morgan, how are things in the diva's locker room?" A female interviewer asked.

"Everyone wants to wrestle me," Melanie answered

"Oh no, jealousy?"

"Completely the opposite"

"How so?"

"You see, the reason why the divas love to face me is because of how they can get praised for the match too and not just me or the winner of the match. A lot of these matches happen mostly on NXT thought. But usually, when I have a match, I try to let them take control of me in the ring and let them show off their good moves instead of it being a squash match. That's why me and Alicia had such a great match at WrestleMania. Even though there are sometimes I have to do a squash match on live TV, NXT is mostly where I can have a real one on one match with the diva so they can show off their moves. Like Aksana for example. She has potential."

"Wow, I did not know that. That is really something."

"Yeah. Sometimes I put myself in a diva's shoes who really isn't winning matches and is always losing to a top diva. I don't want that." As Melanie talks, Celeste snuck up behind her with a grin. "That's why I want them to bring it their all. Also, that is why I put my body on the line for money in the bank. So, I took it like a woman and took all those spears Kaitlyn gave me during our match in my hometown."

"You definitely took some hits there." 

"Haha, a lot of hits. I don't know if I'll be able to have kids but I wanted that match to rock and hopefully go down into one of the best diva matches." As Melanie finished her sentence, Celeste put her in a headlock as she laughed

"Hey, you said for me to give it my all. Half those spears weren't even for you." Celeste teased.

"I know, I know." Melanie chuckled as she got released by the hybrid diva.

"So you two are best friends?" The interviewer asked

"She's my little tomboy when she isn't on cloud nine." Celeste teased.

"What?!" Melanie exclaimed.

"Cloud nine?" Interviewer inquired.

"Oh you know, her and Dean. They are all lovely dovely. The locker room thinks they're cute. Oh did you see her and him wrestle in the ring hours before Payback?" Celeste nudged Melanie's side as she grinned. "I think it's so romantic how he saved her from the Big Show. SO cute even though he got punched. Oh, and I caught them-" Celeste began but Melanie grabbed her mouth.

"Quiet you!" Melanie warned.

"We heard on the E! website, that there was a poll on which couple was the most popular and it's tied between Nikki and Cena and you and Jon." the interviewer brought up.

"My votes for Morgan." Celeste grinned.

"That's what's up." Melanie gives her a low five.

"How do you like the fans?" The interviewer asked.

"I love how a lot of my fans remember me from the development areas and TNA. It's really cool that I have longer term fans like that. Such an honor." 

"You girls have a good rest of the day."

Melanie walks around again and sees some fans and waves at them. She catches up to Randy. "Dude! Great news! My hand doesn't hurt from singing autographs!"

Randy laughed. "Awesome."

"I know right! I'll catch you later." she waves at him and catches up with Jon as an interviewer confronts them.

"You mind us asking you a question?" The interviewer asked.

"Not at all." Melanie gestured for them to continue.

"How does it feel being a heel?"

"Hm...I do miss my face moments."

"Oh no, you're blowing me off?" Jon asked as she laughed

"Haha, no. I like being a heel. It's interesting to portray such a weird, loud, wild crazy character who is vicious and shows no mercy whatsoever but sometimes I do miss those face days ya know? But you never know, maybe Morgan will be back in the light someday."

'30 Years of WrestleMania Roster Reveal'

Damien, Ric Flair, J.R and King were already in the ring. "But we need a diva to help us out don't we?" King asked as the crowd cheered. "Ladies and gentlemen! Please welcome, Morgan Lopez!"

Morgan comes out with a grin but is still slightly in character minus the mean attitude.

"What's up people!?" she asked on the mic as soon as she got inside the ring and the crowd cheered in response.

"SILENCE!" Damien shouted.

"I'm sorry, who are you again?" Morgan asked

"I am the uncrowned world heavyweight champion."

"Really~?" Ric Flair asked.

"Haha, you funny." Morgan replied.

"My briefcase says it all right here. I can cash it in anytime I want." Damien said.

"That is not a world championship belt, that is a wannabe like you are." Ric replied as the crowd 'Ohs'

"Burn..." Morgan chuckled.

"And for you to mention my name in the same sentence as yours is the most ridiculous thing in the history of this sport. Let me see. Ric Flair's 16 time world champion...and uh...what's his first name?" Ric asked.

"Damien," King answered.

"Damien Sandow...wow...that uh, haha, that's almost hilarious..."

"We interrupt this speech with a breaking news flash. Your opinion does not count. These people would much rather hear me speak, listen to every word I say than to see you and you!" Damien pointed at Ric and Morgan.

"Woo!" Ric shouted

"Silence!"

"Woo!"

"Silence!"

"Woo,woo!"

"Silence, silence!"

"Woo,woo!"

"Silence!"

"Woo!"

"Silence!"

"Woo!"

"Silence!"

"Woo!"

"Silence!"

"Woo!"

"Silence!"

"Woo!"

"Silence!" Ric starts doing his walk around the ring as Morgan laughs and the crowd cheers. "Woo!"

"You like this!? You're entertained by this!?" Damien cried as Morgan kept laughing.

"Yes, yes I am." Morgan nodded as the crowd chants 'Yes'

"Before things get even more out of hand, we have one more person to show for the 30 years of WrestleMania." King said.

"Finally. I'm coming up, I'm coming up." Damien said with hope but then it showed Morgan's model in the game as the crowd cheered happily.

Morgan widened her eyes in awe. "Wow..."

"What!? You let this woman in the game but not me?! Your savior!?"

"Snooze you lose buddy." she smirked.

"How dare you?!"

"How dare you?"

"You!"

"You."

"SILENCE!"

"Silence!" Morgan continued to mock.

"SILENCE!"

"Silence!"

"Rugh! I'm done with this!" Damien angrily said and got out of the ring.

"Bye! No one will miss ya!" Morgan waved

After the segment, Melanie walks around and Jon meets up with her another interviewer walks up to them. 

"Are you ready to face either Natalya or Brie for your title?" The interviewer asked

"Totally ready." Melanie nodded

"Have a strategy?"

"Hm...cheat."

"That's my girl." Jon praised

Melanie laughed. "I'm joking! Joking! Get out of here." she pushed Jon away as he chuckled

"So what is your real strategy?" The interviewer asked.

"I've been watching Natalya and Brie's recent matches and also I've been remembering all the moves Natalya has done to me. Since I'm familiar with Natalya's wrestling style, I should be able to avoid her sharpshooter and her other deadly moves. Brie on the other hand...I'll snap her body like a twig along with that twin sister of hers." she said in character.

"Did you watch Natalya's tag match with Maria Menounos against Eva Marie and Brie?"

"Yes. I gotta stay away from those roll up pins."

"What do you think of Eva Marie's first match?"

"She did all right. I just really want to face her in a one on one match."

"Not a tag match?"

"Nah, one on one seems more better. I want to see what she's made of. She really loves to talk, so how about you take it to the ring. Eva Marie, I want to challenge you to a match. You up for it?" Melanie asked, looking at the camera.

The interviewer went to find Eva Marie as she signed her Maxim magazine to her fans. "Hi, Eva." The interviewer greeted.

Eva Marie smiled. "Hey."

"So moments ago, Morgan has issued a challenge against you. What do you say about that?"

Eva Marie smirked and nodded. "Game on. But it'll be game over for her once she steps in the ring with me."

"Those sound like fighting words. Can't wait to see these two go at it one day."

"I might give her a preview during SummerSlam, just watch out."

'Back to Melanie, she is with another interviewer'

"How does it feel being one of the first divas on WWE2K14 30 years of WrestleMania? There was a secret poll on the WWE app about it and the WWE Universe chose your match."

"I feel honored. I was not expecting that. I know that I've been in the scoops but I didn't know they put me and Alicia on there. That's awesome. I can't wait to play the game." Melanie answered proudly. The interviewer thanked her for her time and walked away. Minutes later, the same interviewer who interviewed Eva comes back. "Back so soon?"

"Yep. We are back with Morgan. Eva Marie has told us 'Game on, but it'll be game on for her once she steps in the ring with me.' What do you say about that?"

"Wow...if you really are feeling this confident, then I can't wait to see if what you say is true. I'll be waiting for you in the ring. Hope you're ready for a backfire sweetie." she blew a kiss at the camera.

The interviewer chuckled. "Another question, may we ask why you are so loyal to The Shield? You've been DDTed by your old friend Randy Orton and got hit by the world's largest slam by Mark Henry. How are you still able to stand here and take the pain? You have taken a lot of hits for them."

"Man...they saved my ass so many times...it's time I return the favor. It's what teams should do. We have each other's backs. We sacrifice everything for each other."

"Last question, who are you rooting for the WWE championship match?"

"Honestly, I believe Daniel Bryan is going to win. He has a lot of momentum and he has such heart in wrestling. I see him winning the title. Cena had a good run, but he met his match. Daniel is going to win the title, I know it."

-----

'SummerSlam'

During RVD's match against Ambrose in the kick off show, RVD was on the turnbuckle about the do the five star splash but hears:

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

Ambrose rolls out the ring as Roman, Morgan and Seth walk down the steps. Morgan jumps off the barricade and walks to Dean to help him. "You okay?"

"Yeah." Dean held his stomach. 

The fans explode in cheers when Mark Henry's theme comes on as they look at the stage. Morgan and Dean glanced at each other as Roman and Seth were not expecting RVD to have help. The Big Show comes out as Seth starts to throw a fit.

"Unbelievable..." Morgan grumbled. 

Near the end of the match, RVD gives Dean the rolling thunder and gets on the top rope. He gives him the five star frog splash but then gets speared by Reigns. 

"Yes!" She shouted as Ambrose rolled out the ring and hugged him.

"Winner by disqualification...Rob Van Dam!" Justin announced as Ambrose high fived Roman.

"Couldn't get it done Rob! You couldn't get it done!" Dean shouted as he held his title.

'Later on the PPV'

'I've had enough I'm taking you down'

"Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome, the divas champion, Morgan!" Lilian announced as she came out with a smirk on her face. 

She has the title up in the air and twirls around with it three times and then rests the championship on her shoulder.

"Morgan will be watching this diva's match tonight and will face the diva who wins the match with her title on the line. Let's see if Morgan can retain the championship." Cole looked on.

"Yes, the lovely Philadelphian is ready to go," King said as she taunted the crowd in the ring and leaned on the turnbuckle.

After Natalya comes out with Cameron and Naomi, the Bellas walk out with Eva Marie as Morgan held her throat and gagged once she saw their outfits. 

"Looks like Morgan is disgusted by their outfits." Cole laughed

Morgan gets out of the ring and stands at ringside to watch Brie's match against Natalya. During the match, Natalya is out of the ring and Eva and Nikki are about to attack but Morgan gets in front of them.

"Back it up. Back it up." She threatened in a dark tone as they quickly backed up.

"Looks like they don't want any part of Morgan." King said.

As soon as she turns around, Eva Marie grabs her by the hair as Morgan tries to get her off.

"An attack from behind!" Cole yelled as Eva pulled her down. 

Morgan holds her head and looks at her angrily. The crowd boos Eva as she blows her a kiss.

"Are you kidding me!?" Morgan yelled and got up to start chasing her.

"How can Eva run in those heels?" Cole asked in surprise. Eva runs backstage as Morgan runs after her. In the ring, Brie takes control of Natalya. Minutes later, Morgan drags Eva down the ramp as the crowd cheers. "Oh boy!" 

Morgan releases her and grabs a chair under the ring but Cameron and Naomi quickly stop her.

"Whoa whoa whoa! Morgan calm down!" Naomi exclaimed.

"You're crazy!" Eva Marie yelled as Nikki helped her up.

"I'll show you crazy!" Morgan snapped but gets grabbed by Cameron and Naomi. "You want to attack me from behind?"

"This rivalry has really escalated to a whole new level," King said as Eva and Morgan got separated.

Fans tweets:

'Morgan better destroy Eva one of these days! #SummerSlam #MorgansBringingTheHeat'

'An attack from behind? Morgan isn't going to forget about this. #SummerSlam'

After Natalya wins, Morgan gets in the ring. "Make the best woman win," Morgan said as Natalya nodded

'Ding Ding Ding'

Morgan and Natalya lock up but Natalya flips her on the mat and continues giving her pressure on her head. Morgan breaks free and as they stand up, they start to have a fast paced match as Morgan keeps doing high flying moves on her and with a lot of near falls. She hits the backfire on Natalya and quickly pins her. 

"It's over!" JBL exclaimed

"1!"

"2!"

"Oh!" The fans exclaim as Natalya kicks out. 

She hits the discuss clothesline on Morgan which almost knocks her out. Natalya pins her but gets a 2 count as the fans get hyped. Later on in the match, Natalya hits her with a suplex off the turnbuckle as the crowd claps for them. She crawls over to pin her but Morgan kicks out at 2.

Near the end of the match, Morgan ducks Natalya's discuss clothesline and hits her with a quick backfire to win the match

"Here is your winner! And still the Diva's Champion, Morgan!" Lilian announced.

The ref raises up her hand and gives her the title. She smirks and takes a bow with the championship. 

"Someone is acting cocky tonight." Cole said with amusement.

"Why not? She won." JBL supported her as she got out of the ring

"This is what The Shield's girl is all about." She boasted.

Morgan tweets '#SayYourPrayers because I'm #ComingForYouEva'

'WWE Exclusive Video'

After Randy wins the WWE championship in a screwy way thanks to Triple H's assistance, Morgan gets interviewed by Renee backstage.

"What are your thoughts on what just happened during the Main Event of SummerSlam?" Renee asked

"Honestly? This is not cool at all. I think it's unfair to Daniel Bryan as well. Like come on, Daniel fought a hard and long match against Cena. He won that title fair and square. Even though Randy is a friend of mine, I just don't know why he would even go through with the match after Triple H attacked Bryan. I just want answers. Why would you be such an asshole and do this crap? All I can say is...they are both sellouts. Plain and simple."

Morgan tweets 'Triple H was #WEAK. Getting involved and screwing Bryan...what #WhatBS...'

'After The Show'

Melanie sneaks into Colby's locker room and sees him taking a nap. She grabs some pink nail polish and starts painting his nails. 

Jon walked in. "Oh my God..." 

Melanie held her mouth to stop herself from laughing. "He deserves it, he's taking too long to make a move."

An hour later, Melanie was eating grapes backstage.

"Melanie!" Colby yelled as Melanie turned around. She sees Colby's face red and glaring at her.

"Hey, how ya doing? Oh my gosh! Nice nails!" she grinned.

"Very funny. No more Mister nice guy."

"Ooh, I'm so scared." Melanie teased

"You should be." Colby declared and walked away.

'Monday morning'

In the hotel room she shared with Trinity, Melanie wakes up and sees a tattoo on her arm. "Ahh! What is on my arm!?"

Trinity quickly ran out of the bathroom with a toothbrush in her hands to see what the fuss was about. "Oh my gosh, when did you get that?"

"Colby is so dead if this doesn't wash off before RAW." She gets up and looks in the mirror in the bathroom. The tattoo was a heart and around it said 'Colby Rulez!' and then she turned to look at Trinity who kept laughing. "Okay, I know you know something about this, spill it."

"Colby had help from Celeste," Trinity confessed with a giggle

"Whose side is she on!?" She exclaimed before laughing with her.

"I think she's helping both of you guys out." she mentioned as Melanie started washing off the tattoo.

"Oh my gosh, it won't wash off!" Melanie panicked.

"Relax! It'll come off before Raw starts."

"Who told you that?"

"Colby did."

"He's lying...I'll be back, I'm going to hurt him." she grabbed a bucket and left the hotel room as Trinity followed her.

"I'm tuning in for this."

Making it to The Shield's shared hotel room, Melanie knocked on the door and Joe opened it. 

"Hi, good morning, Believe In The Shield, cookies and cream, I love grapes, Colby's gonna die today, yeah, all that good stuff." Melanie said as she walked in with the bucket. 

Trinity and Joe chuckle at her rambling while Melanie sees Colby snoring on the bed. She walks to the bathroom and fills the bucket with cold water. After she fills it, she walks out of the bathroom and walks up to the two toned male.

"Wakey wakey eggs and bakey!" She shouted, throwing the cold water all over Colby as he jerked up with a yell.

Trinity has a hand over her mouth in disbelief and starts laughing as Colby falls off the bed. 

"What the hell!? What the hell was that for?!" He yelled and snapped his head to Melanie. She then ended up hitting him with the bucket. "Ow!"

She grabbed a pillow and started hitting him with it several times. "You asshole!"

"What did I do!?"

"You're the one who gave me a tattoo! When does this go away?!"

"I don't know!"

She put him in a headlock. "When!?"

"I don't know!"

"When!?"

"All right! All right! In a week!" Colby yelled and he got released.

"A week!?" She screamed. "What am I supposed to do with a 'Colby Rulez' tattoo for a week!? A week!"

Colby stood up and shivered. Melanie kept hitting him with the pillow as he scrambled to the bathroom and locked it. 

"I'm gonna kill you, you motherfudger!" She banged on the door.

Joe rubbed the back of his neck as he watched the scene. "This is intense."

------

'Raw'

After Morgan watches Ziggler find out he has a match against The Shield, she tweets: 

'So you wanna give out matches with The Shield if you don't agree with HHH? I don't agree with him. So am I gonna get a match against my team?'

She also tweets 'Oh my gosh...I am surrounded by sellouts and followers...What has become of us? I mean, best for business? #YouFunny'

Morgan watches The Shield's match backstage and after their match against Dolph, She tweets 'That's my boys. Give him justice! #BelieveInTheShield'

'Backstage'

Morgan was walking and bumped into Maddox. "Morgan! Just the lady I was looking for." Brad grinned

"Oh boy...what do you want...?"

"So I heard your little interview about Triple H and read all of your tweets. Seems like you don't agree with what he's doing."

"Why wouldn't I? I'm not a follower like you are." she snapped as the crowd cheered for her. Brad chuckled and ignored her last sentence.

"You see here's the thing...I've decided to put you in a match..." 

"Okay...? Are you done wasting my time?"

"Well, before you go, I should tell you the type of match you're in. You will be in a handicap match. Eva Marie, Layla and Brie Bella against...you." The crowd booed while Morgan looked at him in disbelief.

"Are you kidding me?"

"Good luck." Maddox said and walked away.

"3 on 1?" Morgan exclaimed as the segment ended.

Morgan tweets 'Everyone doesn't have to agree with the boss. Speak up and say your opinion. #SpeakUpNoMatterWhat #TakeWhateverIsThrownAtYou'

'Later on'

Melanie was on her phone when Stephanie approached her to give her a heads up that she would be needed for a last minute segment that had just been thought of recently. 

"All you have to do is tell me off about the whole situation and then I slap you and tell you that your match will be coming up soon and then you walk away angry. Oh, another thing, show a lot of aggression in your match and also anger. The Shield will be involved too. I know this is all last minute but I know you can do it. There is no script for this one. You need to think quickly on your feet this time. Say what you want." she was told by Stephanie.

Shit, this is abrupt. Melanie didn't know what creative had planned but she was excited. She's been getting a lot of help thinking on her feet and her improvising lately. Things should be fine.

'Later'

Onscreen, Stephanie is on the phone but hears the door slam open. She watched as Morgan stormed up to her as she got off her phone. 

"What can I do for you?" She asked with a smirk.

"You and your husband make me sick!" Morgan shouted. The crowd cheers as Stephanie's eyes widen.

"I agree with Daniel. I'm also thinking of a word that starts with a B and it rhymes with witch. You are a witch you know that? You and your stupid plans to screw Bryan was uncalled for and wrong. And now you're going to make your little puppet, Maddox, force me into a 3 on 1 match? What kind of crap is that? Who are you to force me into a match like that?" she rambled on angrily.

Stephanie chuckled slightly. "Do you know who you're talking to?"

"I'm standing right before you aren't I?" She snapped

"Do you know who I am?"

"In fact, I do. I'm talking to a woman whose husband is a sell out-­" 

Stephanie gives her a stinging slap in the face as the crowd erupts in 'Ohs'.

"How dare you talk to me like that, I can have the Divas Championship stripped from you. Your match is coming up. Get ready before I make it a 4 on 1 match." Stephanie glared at her.

Morgan rubbed the side of her face. "Unbelievable..."

"Unbelievable? You are unbelievable. To have the audacity to come up in here and say your opinion on what my husband is doing which is very good for business? How dare you?"

"And what are you going to do about it?"

"This is exactly like you Morgan. You always want to be the tough girl but you're not. Face it, Morgan. You're worthless and you are nothing but a failure. You won that title by a fluke. I was this close to stripping you from it. I just hope this beating tonight shows you to shut your mouth and mind your business. Not get out of my office."

Morgan rolled her eyes and left the room.

Morgan tweets 'Looks like somebody forgot the 1st amendment. #FreedomOfSpeech #BeOutspoken'

After the segment, she was praised for thinking quickly on her feet and was told to keep practicing for the upcoming storyline she'd be a part of. Stephanie even teased and told her to work on her freedom of speech for the new gimmick they were planning to work with soon. 

-----

'Backstage'

Morgan is walking with a worried look. "Well, coming up next, Morgan is in a handicap match against Eva Marie, Layla and Brie Bella. This is going to be interesting." Cole said. 

"I really wonder if she stands a chance against 3 divas. This should be interesting but is her head in the right place?" JBL asked.

Morgan gets stopped by Eva Marie as the crowd boos her. 

"I can't wait for our match tonight so I can finally prove to you how I'm a better wrestler than you. And you're going to be all alone. No one, not even your little boyfriend can help you. Maybe after I win, he'll see what a great woman I am instead." Eva boasted while Morgan glared at her. "Dean Ambrose right? He is pretty cute. Not to mention hot. I wonder what he sees in you. You're so wild and crazy. You're also violent. Guys like classy girls. Not trashy. So, once I beat you tonight, Dean will be all over me. I can't wait. Once he comes to me, he won't even be thinking about you at all." 

"Uh oh. This isn't good." Cole said as Morgan exhaled with her eyes tearing up.

"If I were Eva, I would leave," King warned

"Ha! Are you about to cry? Wow...you're not tough at all. You got soft. It seems that if I get under your skin, you'll break."

"Yes, I am breaking. I'm going through my breaking point because I am about to cry tears of anger if you don't get out my face." Morgan growled.

"You see? This is why Dean needs a real woman. And I can be that for him. And in fact...I might just pay him a visit after our little match. I'd kill to see him shirtless. And maybe sneak a kiss. But I guess I have to wait. See you in the ring." Eva smirked and walked away as Morgan gave her an icy glare as the segment ended.

Morgan tweets 'I'm done being nice. #TurnUp'

'Later'

Morgan is getting ready for her match and Kaitlyn walks up to her as she gets a nice reception. "Hey, Kaitlyn..."

"Hey. I just saw what happened between you and Eva. What is going on?"

"Nothing..."

"What is going on with you Morgan?"

"Look I'm just...going through stuff..."

"Going through stuff? You're letting these people get inside your head. Morgan, don't tell me you are going to change just because someone says you're wild and crazy. So what? Who cares? That is who you are. I mean, are you really going to let Eva say all that stuff? Especially about your boyfriend?"

"No..."

"Then give her the ass beating she deserves. Don't let her words bring you down. You are so much stronger than this. Stop doubting."

"I'm not."

"Yes, you are because you let Eva get to your head. Do you honestly think Dean is going to choose her over you? He loves you. Now go out there and please bring all that emotion out of you. I see the frustration on your face. You want to hurt someone. How about you take those emotions and take it out on the divas like you usually do?"

Morgan sighed and nodded. "Okay."

"I'll be watching. Please punch her for me."

Morgan tweets 'Okay, no mercy tonight. Eva is going to regret everything #TheTwirlingPrincess will overcome this handicap match.'

Kaitlyn replies, 'Yeah! #TurlsUnite WWEMorgan101'

'At The Gorilla'

Before Melanie's match, she starts stretching and has a frown on her face. 

"Aye, it's the wild diva," Joe said with a warm smile as he walked up to her with Jon and Colby.

"What?" Melanie snapped in a dark tone.

"Whoa, whoa, what did we do wrong?" Colby asked with surprise.

She cleared her throat. "Sorry, I'm getting into character. I have to make sure I'm in a pissed off mood. Sorry, hehe,"

"Well, you're doing it right that's for sure,"

"Ready for the upcoming storyline?" Jon asked.

"I'm nervous. I mean, I hope the fans don't think of me badly. I still want to be a child's favorite diva." Melanie shrugged

"They will. Don't worry," he reassured

'In The Ring'

Layla, Eva Marie and Brie were already in the ring. 

"In the ring are the divas who are facing Morgan in a handicap match. This match is so unfair, I don't think Morgan can take on three divas at once." King sighed.

"The self proclaimed Twirling Princess needs to think of a game plan, that's for sure," JBL said. 

Morgan walks out to her theme with a frown as the crowd gives her a loud reception. She stares down the three divas while they taunt her.

"Oh man...she's not grinning or twirling tonight," King said with disappointment.

"Not in the mood she's in tonight. She's ready to decimate these divas." Cole mentioned.

"Loser!" Brie said and put an 'L' on her head. Layla starts to do the same and so does Eva.

"How's Dean?" Eva Marie asked with a smirk.

After that question, Morgan snapped and ran to the ring as the crowd cheered with anticipation. 

"Here we go!" King yelled as Morgan speared the first person she could get her hands on. Thankfully, it was Eva Marie. As soon as she spears her, she starts unloading on her.

"The match didn't even start yet!" Cole exclaimed as Eva started screaming for dear life. 

Layla and Brie try to grab her off of her. Moments later they do as the ref grabs Morgan to the corner while Brie and Layla hold Eva.

"Are you serious!?" Eva cried with her hair all over the place.

"Well, the crowd is in Morgan's corner tonight," Cole said.

"Get off of me! Get off of me!" Morgan yelled as the ref released her. 

She puts her hair in a neat ponytail, showing everyone that she is not playing around and is ready for business.

"Someone's getting serious!" JBL exclaimed

"You want to taunt me? You wanted to do this right? Well, let's go. I want you in this ring right now." she points to Eva.

"Nope, not a chance." Eva gets on the apron as the crowd boos her and Layla starts off the match.

The Philly Diva nodded, "You know what? Fine." 

'Ding Ding Ding.'

"And here we-Oh!" Cole exclaimed as Morgan hit Layla with a quick backfire and went for the pin as she looked at Brie and Eva. 

She puts her fingers up as the fans chant "1! 2! 3!" and Layla is eliminated as Eva and Brie look surprised.

"She's not playing around." JBL looked in awe.

"Was that even 10 seconds?" King started chuckling. Morgan throws Layla out of the ring and turns her concentration to Brie and Eva. "Is it me or does Morgan look hot when she's mad?"

"It's always you and the beauty king..." Cole said.

"You get in the ring," Brie said to Eva.

Eva quickly shakes her head. "No way."

Brie gets off the apron. 

"Get in the ring Eva." The ref ordered. 

Eva looks concerned for her safety as she gets in the ring.

"I think Eva lost her confidence," Cole pointed out 

"Okay, look, I was just kidding about all the things I said. Let's just forget about it." Eva said with a fake smile.

"Oh, okay, sure, we can." Morgan gave her a fake grin.

"So nice for you to finally agree with me."

But then Morgan punches her in the face making her stumble on the mat. 

"That's gotta hurt." JBL winced.

Morgan grabs her by the hair, throwing her to a corner. She starts giving her hard chops to the chest as the crowd 'Woos' in response. She then throws Eva out of the ring and follows her as Eva clutches her chest.

"You want to try to intimidate me!? Huh!?" Morgan yelled and threw her to the barricade and to the ring back in and forth several times.

"We all knew this was going to happen. Morgan will never back down from anything." JBL said as she threw Eva back in the ring before throwing her around like a ragdoll.

"I know Eva regrets everything she said," Cole chuckled as Morgan hit her with a sinister kick in the face.

"Wait Morgan, wait." The ref said as he checked on Eva. "Do you want to continue?"

"No, I don't." Eva huffed as she got out of the ring. 

She did not want any part of Morgan's beating. All she wanted was to get out of the ring and escape from her fate. She finally learned her lesson to never mess with Morgan. Morgan gets out of the ring and grabs her by the hair.

"Don't think you're getting away easy!" she yelled and threw her back in the ring. 

Morgan hits the backfire on her and is about to pin her but stops. The crowd starts to cheer when she puts Eva in the breakdown as she starts tapping. 

"Morgan get off her! She's eliminated!" the ref yelled as she began to lean back in more, keeping the hold.

"Morgan is going to end up breaking something!" King exclaimed

"Morgan let go! Let go now!" The ref ordered. 

Morgan lets go and then throws Eva Marie out of the ring, angrily.

"Wanna mess with me again!? And stay away from my boys!" she yelled while Eva was still hurt from the beating. 

She gets help from another ref to go backstage while Morgan smirks at what she has done. Turning around slowly, she looks at Brie.

"No thank you," Brie muttered and got off the apron. She does the 'Loser' sign and starts walking through the crowd.

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

Brie quickly looks around but then sees Rollins walking through the crowd. 

"Oh no." Cole said.

"Oh yes!" JBL cheered

"Brie better get out of there." King warned.

Brie starts to run through the crowd but sees Roman walking her way. Morgan has her arms crossed and watches Brie scramble through the crowd in fear, smirking in amusement. Brie gets to ringside and starts running up the ramp. 

"No way, Morgan!" Brie exclaimed but then Ambrose blocked her way and glared at her.

She starts to back away from him but gets picked up over his shoulder as she screams. She gets thrown back into the ring as Morgan grabs her by the hair and hits the backfire on her which makes a big impact on the mat.

"Brie might be out cold. Did you hear and see that impact?" King cringed as Morgan pinned her for the win.

Fans tweet:

'I love aggressive Morgan.'

'When The Shield came out, I got so hype! #BelieveInMorgan'

Morgan tweets '#RuthlessMorgan returned tonight. It was worth it.'

'Later'

Dean, Roman and Seth are in the ring with Big Show as Morgan looks on. 

"Well, Morgan looks calm after the beating she gave those women. I'm just glad she is okay and won the match." King said

"Are you kidding? She didn't break a sweat." JBL praised

'Ding Ding Ding'

Big Show quickly goes after Roman and pushes him out of the ring. Dean and Seth try to gang up on him but Show pushes them away. He throws Dean on the turnbuckle and throws Seth into him. Morgan winces as the Big Show hits Seth with a big body splash. He throws Ambrose out of the ring and turns his attention back to Rollins.

"Poor Seth." She said with a worried look before she went to check on Ambrose.

When Big Show throws him out of the ring, Seth holds his knee in pain since he tweaked it with his match against Ziggler earlier. As Roman slides back in the ring, he gets speared by Show. 

"What a spear!" Cole exclaimed

"If he keeps this up he will be victorious," King guaranteed.

The crowd claps for the Big Show while Morgan and Dean grab Roman by the legs to pull him out of the ring. 

"Guess it's time for The Shield to regroup." Cole said as 'Big Show' chants surround the arena. "Reigns is still floored by that spear."

Morgan checks on Roman outside the ring while Ambrose tries to put Show in a headlock but gets thrown off his back. 

"Roman, you all right?" she asked with concern as Roman held his stomach and gritted his teeth.

"Yeah...I'll be fine." he managed to say.

"All right." she turned her attention back to the ring. As The Big Show takes control, he steps on Seth's back as Seth yells out in pain. "Hey! Get off of him! Do your job, ref!" 

"450 pounds!" Cole exclaimed as the ref tried to stop Big Show.

"Show is decimating The Shield." JBL said. 

Once Show throws Seth out of the ring, he starts to take control of Ambrose. He goes to give him a chokeslam but Morgan gets on the ropes.

"No! Don't do it!" she yelled. 

The ref tries to get Morgan off the apron, but as Big Show and the ref are distracted by her, Seth comes up from behind and hits Show's leg as he releases Ambrose.

"Again and again she always saves her team," Cole exclaimed while Morgan smirked in satisfaction.

"So? She's doing what she wants to do. It's smart. Big Show needs to remember not to pay her any attention next time." JBL shrugged. 

Rollins gives Big Show a big knee on the head from the top rope as

Ambrose gets a 2 count. They try to suplex him but Big Show counters and suplexes them. When The Big Show turns around, he gets speared by Reigns. 

"There are bodies everywhere, good grief." JBL chuckled

"Everybody's down." King watched.

"We got to put him down. We got to put him down." Seth repeated as The Shield recovered and stood up.

Roman roared and The Shield hit him with the triple powerbomb. Roman, Seth and Dean, still feeling the effects of Big Show's moves, crawl over to Show and pin him to win.

'Later'

The Shield guard the ring while Vince and Stephanie are in the ring. The rest of the roster is on the stage. Morgan shakes her head slightly as Triple H walks down the ramp while Stephanie claps for him. 

"Give it up for the game!" Vince announced.

"I guess The Shield are running security," Cole said.

Triple H gets in the ring. "I had my doubts but in the end, you did the right thing," Vince said and hugged him.

Triple H grabs the mic. 'You sold out' chants erupt in the crowd as Morgan mentally agrees. 

"So I guess this is where I'm supposed to explain myself to all of you right? As you would put it, why I would throw away the future and why I would screw Daniel Bryan. It always makes me laugh, how short sighted all of you are. I did what I did last night to ensure the future of the WWE. I did what I did last night, for all of you." Triple H explained

"Wow..." Morgan grumbled as she rolled her eyes.

"I did it for you, I did it for all of your children, I did it for their children, I did it for all of you." Triple H pointed to the roster. "...standing up on top of that ramp."

Morgan sees Teddy Long and Brad Maddox clapping for him. 

"Asskissers..." She mumbled as she stood next to Ambrose, Roman and Seth.

"I did this for my wife, and our children so that this can exist in their future. I did this for each and every one of you in the WWE Universe. So that this can exist in all of your futures. You think I wanted to do that to Daniel Bryan? Hell, I like Daniel Bryan. I consider him as a friend. I'm a big fan. He deserved to win but let's be honest. WWE champion? Face of the WWE?" Triple H asked as the fans chanted 'Yes' all over the arena.

"No. No. You, you deserve better than that. You deserve the complete package. You deserve A plus. Not B. Don't ever settle for less. I gave you A plus. And Daniel Bryan comes out here and says he has a personal problem with that? That's a sacrifice I'm willing to make. You think he has personal problems? What about my personal problems? Let's put this on me for a second, forget Daniel Bryan. How did I feel about this personally? You think I wanted to do this to Daniel? 15 years of blood sweat and tears? No, it hurt me. It hurt me personally to do that to Daniel Bryan. And let's look at the guy I did it with. You think I liked doing that with him?" Triple H continued

"Hell no. I took away all that bitter feeling to do what was right for all of you. I don't really care about Daniel's personal problems. To say you have personal problems with it is just selfish Daniel. This is not all about you. You need to check your ego at the door pal. Just like I do mine. It's not about me, it's not about what I do, it's about the WWE Universe. You put your personal feelings aside and you do what is right for business." He added.

"You have got to be kidding me..." Morgan mumbled as 'Daniel Bryan' chants surround the arena. 

"And right now, I am gonna do what needs to be done and I'm gonna put aside my personal feelings one more time and I am gonna bring the future, your future, the face of the WWE. The coal that has become the diamond. I give you the new WWE champion, the Viper, Randy Orton!" Triple H announced.

'I hear voices in my head'

Orton walks out slowly with his title. 

"Here is the man who cashed in his money in the bank to Daniel Bryan to win the title," Cole announced. 

As Orton is at the end of the ramp, Morgan steps up to him and he stops in front of her. She gave him a disappointed look, trying to comprehend what was going on.

"Why? I don't understand why you would do this." She weakly said as Randy responded by giving her a cold stare.

"Looks like Morgan is disappointed and upset at her friend for what he did at SummerSlam." Cole looked on.

"That's surprising," King said as JBL agreed

Orton smirks and walks past her as she looks down and turns around to look at him. Orton shakes Vince's hand and then Triple H's hand. Orton and Stephanie look at each other and she hugs him. 

"After all the things he has done to that woman?" Cole asked.

Orton grabbed a mic. "I told you so. I told you that when I cashed in, you would not see it coming. And here I stand before you, for the 10th time, the Apex Predator of the WWE. Now I'm not used to saying thank you. But after what you did last night for me Triple H, I owe all of this to you." Orton shakes his hand and gives him a bro hug. "As a matter of fact, everyone in this arena should stand on their feet and show this man the respect he deserves." 

Stephanie and Vince applaud them while Orton gives the mic back to Triple H.

"Now, since we own the place, we have eyes and ears everywhere and I know that Daniel Bryan is in this building. So here's the thing, I know you have a personal issue, so I'm offering you to come in this ring and get it all off your chest. So Daniel, come on out. You know what? Hold on, Shield guys, Ambrose, Lopez, Reigns, Rollins, can you do me a favor? You guys are a little intimidating and he's probably scared. You mind moving to the side?" Triple H asked as The Shield move to the side. "I don't want anyone touching Daniel Bryan. Anyone that touches Daniel Bryan, there is going to be problems. That includes you 4 as well. Daniel come on out."

"There he is!" Triple H said as Daniel walked out with his jeans and his T-Shirt. As soon as he tries to get in the ring, Ambrose, Rollins and Reigns start to attack him.

"Come on!" Cole exclaimed but then Daniel fought back. He throws Reigns to the steel steps and tries to get in the ring but Ambrose holds him off and they start fighting up on the ramp until Seth hits him from behind. Morgan starts to look conflicted. "What is Morgan doing? Is she going to help her team?"

"She looks confused." JBL pointed out as she stood there and didn't know what to do. 

Daniel kicks Seth's tweaked knee and kicks him in the face. Ambrose runs towards Daniel but he flips him over as Dean's back hits the ramp.

"Look at Bryan go!" Cole shouted

Daniel turns to Morgan and starts walking up to her but she shakes her head. 

"I'm not going to do anything," She admitted and kept her distance from him.

After taking a good look at her body language and conflicted expression, he could tell she was telling the truth and backed off. He turns his attention to the ring, instead. Triple H ignores the fact that Morgan did not try to attack Daniel and begins to speak again.

"Let's talk about this. Get your feelings out." Triple H said as Daniel walked to the ring. He gets speared by Reigns as Ambrose, Reigns and Rollins beat on him and are about to do the powerbomb. "Whoa no no no no no no no, hold on. Put him down, stop, put him down. That's not what I want. Daniel Bryan has something to say, Daniel, let him come in the ring and say it." 

Bryan recovers and slowly gets back in the ring.

"Come on, show some guts. That's it. You got it." Triple H cheered as he made it to the ring but got RKOed by Randy.

Morgan looks at him in disbelief. 

"Just as Daniel was getting in the ring?" King exclaimed as Vince, Triple H, Stephanie and Orton raise up their hands.

"Our new WWE champion. The face of the WWE. Randy Orton." JBL declared.

"This is a black day for WWE." 

Morgan tweets 'Everything is just so screwed up. #Conflicted #WhyRandyWhy'

'WWE Exclusive Video'

"I-­I don't understand why you would do this. You couldn't wait for another time? I mean, right after Triple H pedigreed Bryan? Why?" Morgan asked as she looked up at Randy, backstage.

"Aren't you proud of me? You're supposed to be a so-called friend of mine," he recalled

"I am your friend but this was not cool. What you did was wrong."

"Morgan, you should know me by now."

"I thought I did but right now, you aren't the Randy I know."

"Well, this is the real me. Get used to it." He coldly stated and walked away.

"Don't have a choice..." She sighed with a disappointed look.

------

Favorite Hashtag?

#FreedomOfSpeech

#BeOutspoken

#SpeakUpNoMatterWhat

#TakeWhateverIsThrownAtYou

#TurnUp

#WhatBS

#BelieveInTheShield

#YouFunny

#MorgansBringingTheHeat

#SayYourPrayers

#ComingForYouEva

#WEAK

#TheTwirlingPrincess

#TurlsUnite

#Conflicted

#WhyRandyWhy

Forced To Believe Chapter 17- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 5

Chapter Summary: Melanie joins the girls for go-karting while Ariane and Trinity have issues with each other

Words: 900+

---

'Tampa FL, Next Day'

"Come on girl!" Eva Marie said as her, Jojo, Trinity and Melanie waited for Ariane.

"Gotta wait for the diva," Ariane teased as they all laughed

Trinity (Ariane, Jojo, Melanie, Eva Marie and I are going go-karting today on our day off. Ariane and I have had a lot of tension between us lately so I'm hoping that we'll be able to have fun and chill out a little bit.)

"Ladies, Ladies, I hate to break it to you but I'll be standing on top." Eva Marie grinned as she looked at the stands for 1st, 2nd and 3rd place. She gets on top of the 1st place stand.

"Oh yes, girl." Ariane stood up next to her.

"Both of yall are gonna be number 2 and number three. I'm gonna be number 1." Trinity chuckled

The girls get in their go kart gear. 

"All right! Who is ready to get trashed!?" Melanie exclaimed, earning laughs from them.

"Someone's competitive," Trinity teased while Melanie gave her a thumbs up after she put her helmet on.

Ariane (If I don't win, I'm gonna have a boo boo face.)

After the race, Trinity gets 5th place, Melanie gets 4th place, Jojo gets 3rd place, Eva Marie gets 2nd and Ariane gets 1st place.

Melanie (Sucks I lost but it was really fun racing with my friends. I'm happy for the winners. I lost fair and square but I declare a rematch!)

"Losers! Losers!" Ariane bragged and walked around with excitement.

"You are all about winning. Passing me and everything." Trinity grinned as Eva laughed

"Don't be mad." Ariane said.

"I'm not mad. I'm not a sore loser. You won, congratulations." Trinity shrugged.

"You can be a little more sincere about it."

Melanie (I knew I felt tension between them.)

"You're just being bitter right now." Ariane declared

"I'm not being bitter, you doing too much right now. It's a game, who cares?" Trinity exclaimed

"But I won though."

Melanie sighed as she and the new divas watched the drama.

Trinity (You won, we said good job.)

"Don't get hot." Ariane said.

Melanie (Okay, I think Ariane may be making the conflict worse because she keeps talking about how she won. It's done and over with. We all said congratulations, now can we please get some lunch? I want some food.)

"I'm not hot. I'm the one who wins the matches." Trinity argued

"Oh!" Jojo dropped her jaw.

"Ooh~" Eva and Melanie say.

"Oh, you're the one who wins the matches? I'm the one who can talk on the mic. " Ariane declared.

"I can speak very well for myself." Trinity retorted.

"You wanna take it there?"

"Why you getting hot for?"

"Because you took it to a whole 'nother level."

"I didn't! Isn't it true that I'm the one who wins the matches?"

"You win every single match?"

Trinity (No one wants to sit and hear you talk about yourself for another hour.)

"Actually, I'm done..." Ariane rolled her eyes.

"You see? She's too much." Trinity pointed out.

"No, you're too much, you took it to a whole 'nother level."

"Can we please just get some food? And can we please just drop this?" Melanie asked while Jojo nodded in agreement.

"You need to shut up sometimes." Trinity snapped at Ariane while Melanie facepalmed.

"You need to shut up, that's what you need to do." Ariane snapped back.

"Okay, well go."

"I'm done with you."

"No, I'm done with you, nobody wants to hear all that."

Melanie (I'm getting kind of worried because people are staring. Not good...)

"Relax!" Ariane yelled

"Take that bullshit somewhere else. Nobody got time for that right now." Trinity exclaimed. "All right, ready to go?"

"Yes!" Melanie shouted. "I'm freaking starving-" she began but stopped when she saw Trinity push Ariane and getting pushed back by her.

"Don't push me." Trinity angrily said.

"You just push me!" Ariane yelled

"What are you gonna do huh?" Trinity got in her face and Ariane retaliated by pushing her face.

Trinity (Really? You really think I'm scared of you?)

"You acting real ghetto right now." 

"I'll show you ghetto," Trinity said in her face.

"Everybody calm the fuck down!" Melanie yelled as she separated the two. "I'm in no mood for this! Enough. We're in a public place and we're supposed to be WWE divas. And right now, we're not showing that because you guys keep arguing. In public! Let's just take it somewhere else and get some food! I'm dying over here!"

"I agree Melanie. Trinity isn't acting like a WWE diva since she wants to act all hype. Tell her to calm down." Ariane pointed out.

Melanie (That's not what I fucking meant!)

"You calm down!" Trinity retorted.

"Ariane! You're escalating it! Just stop, both of you." Melanie exclaimed.

"I'm done..." Ariane walked away.

Jojo (I would have been kind of scared to get in between them two because they really were close to getting very physical.)

"That's what I thought," Trinity said while Melanie held her back.

Melanie (So much for a positive day with friends...)

'Next week, Raw'

"Mark and Jane are with Ariane and Trinity, they are still arguing," Eva says to Melanie as they walk around.

"Jeesh...I hope they get it together. They've been through so much." Melanie sighed.

"Hey, ladies." Nattie smiled, approaching them with Jojo.

"Hey, how are ya?" Melanie asked with a smile.

"I've been all right. How are you, ladies?"

"Fine. Just waiting for Ariane and Trinity. They've been at it."

"I heard..." 

Ariane walked to them with an angry expression and was asked how did things go.

"I don't get why she has to act like this..." Ariane sighed.

"Are you guys still having the match?" Nattie asked

"I don't know. We're supposed to talk to Stephanie now."

Ariane (Stephanie McMahon is top lady. She is THE Vince McMahon's daughter. You do not want to be on Stephanie's bad side.)

"Honestly, Ariane, that's not good," Nattie said.

"Exactly..." Ariane mumbled.

Later, Melanie, Ariane, Jane, Nattie and Eva watch Trinity's match. They watch as Trinity miscalculates with the crossbody. 

"Yikes," Melanie said with worry. 

Trinity loses the match as Alicia wins by the roll up. After Trinity's match, they watch Ariane's match against Aksana and she loses. After their matches, Melanie sees Trinity and Ariane walking together with smiles. "You guys worked it out?"

"Yep!" Ariane grinned.

"Awesome. I'm so happy."

Forced To Believe Chapter 18- I Know What I Have To Do

Chapter Summary: Morgan experiences AJ's Pipe bombshell, Morgan continues to express frustration on the abuse of power from The Authority and the roster's lack of action.

Words: 7,000+

------

'Tuesday Morning'

Melanie carries several boxes of cereal to her hotel room while she wears her navy blue pajama pants and a navy blue tank top. 

"Oh my gosh, why so many boxes?" Celeste asked with a towel around her. 

"Getting ready for the next prank I'm planning." Melanie grinned and filled the bucket with cereal and milk.

"Can't wait to see this. I'm getting a front row seat." 

Melanie takes a photo of the bucket and tweets 'My next plot of pranking WWERollins. #BreakfastIsServed'

Celeste helps her set up the bucket on top of the door. "How do you know if he'll come?"

"Colby has a habit of ruining my mornings," Melanie mentioned, remembering the moment she and Jon had in bed before Colby barged in.

"That was kind of funny though." All of a sudden, the door knocks. "It's open!" Celeste called out as she and Melanie sat on the couch.

Jon opened up the door. "Good morning!" he happily greets, but then the bucket falls on top of him. Melanie widens her eyes and puts her hands on her mouth in shock.

"O­oh my gosh! I am so sorry!" She quickly stood up as Celeste looked on in shock. Colby starts laughing as he and Joe stand behind Jon.

"That was freaking awesome!" Colby clapped.

Jon sighed and wiped some of the cereal off his face. "I'm surrounded by prankers..." he grumbled.

Melanie quickly got a towel and tried to clean his face up. 

"Wow, cereal and milk? So glad I didn't get hit with that. Nice try, Melanie." Colby grinned.

"Jon, I am so sorry!" Melanie exclaimed

Joe looked on with a half smile, trying not to laugh. "I'm taking another shower." he left the room.

Melanie turned to Colby. "Dude! This is all your fault! You're supposed to be pranked, not Jon." 

Colby laughed and left the room with Joe. 

"Wow..." Celeste giggled.

Melanie ran her hands through her hair and sighed. "I am SO not getting grapes this afternoon..."

"Oh yeah, you and Jon were gonna go to the store."

"Yeah...so long grapes..."

'Later'

Melanie and Celeste walk back to their hotel room after eating lunch together. Once Melanie opened the door, she got covered in red paint as she sighed. 

"...Nice..." Melanie said as she looked down at her body, covered in red paint.

"Yikes..." Celeste cringed as she looked at Melanie.

Colby grinned at his success as he rushed to their hotel room. "Success!" he cheered while Melanie turned around.

She smirked and put her arms out. "Want a hug?"

"Oh crap." Colby ran away.

"Why you running?" she asked in a teasing manner. 

Celeste takes a photo of Melanie while she shrugs at the camera. 

She tweets 'Poor WWEMorgan101 Looks like WWERollins got this round. Right? #BloodyMorgan'

'WWE Main Event'

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

The Shield walk out with their titles while Morgan walks in front of them.

"And these may be the 4 untouchable superstars in the WWE, coming out of Monday Night Raw. Seth Rollins, Roman Reigns, Morgan Lopez, Dean Ambrose, The Shield as we welcome everyone to Main Event. Josh Mathews ringside along with the Miz. We start things off with six man tag team match up." Josh said.

"From SummerSlam, to Raw there is so much to talk about in the WWE." Miz said. 

Morgan goes to ringside as she watches The Usos and Kofi do their entrance and get in the ring.

'Ding Ding Ding'

Kofi and Dean start the match as they lock up. "Dean starting things off with Kofi. Dean also started off SummerSlam with his title on the line against RVD." Josh mentioned.

"Yeah. RVD should have been the US champion in my mind but Rollins and Reigns got involved." Miz added as an Uso and Seth started wrestling in the ring. 

Morgan looks at the action with a focused look on her face as her hair lays on the left side of her shoulder.

"As beautiful Morgan is, she has a wicked, aggressive personality when she's in the ring. No doubt she will be a great Diva's Champion during her reign." 

"Yeah, she can be nice when she wants to be but that feisty attitude of hers gets her wins in her matches. Her aggression with the divas shows that she is not playing around. I wonder who will challenge her for the title." Miz wondered.

"My concern is her reaction on Raw. She looked so conflicted when she was with The Shield, Orton and Triple H. And now she seems more at ease when she is just with the Hounds of justice."

"She did say she did not like the best for business motto."

Morgan watches as the Usos take control of Rollins. 

She banged on the mat. "Let's go, Seth! Come on!"

Seth gains control and starts to take control of Jey Uso. But then the Usos throw Ambrose out of the ring and kick Roman out of the ring with Kofi's help. Kofi and the Usos pick up Rollins and throw him on top of Roman and Dean as Morgan rushes over to them. 

"What a stunt by the Usos and Kofi!" Josh exclaimed. Morgan quickly rushes out of the way as The Usos and Kofi fly on top of The Shield. "That's how you play offense with The Shield."

Later on in the match, The Shield take control 

"Whenever you like the Shield or not, they always have a great game plan. You look at Roman, he is kind of the muscle of the group. Seth Rollins is the high flyer. Dean Ambrose is the wild card. You never know where he is gonna come from or what he is gonna do. And Morgan is kind of a mix of all three of them. Her aggression and anger remind me of Roman, her high flying skills and speed remind me of Rollins and her personality and unpredictable moves remind me of her boyfriend Dean Ambrose." Miz said. "The Shield never lets you breathe; they are just always on you like a pack of dogs."

The Uso manages to get a tag from Kofi as Kofi hits a crossbody to both Roman and Dean inside the ring and dropkicks Seth off the apron. Roman runs toward Kofi but Kofi holds down the ropes and he falls out of the ring. Kofi turns his attention to Dean as his momentum builds. He does the twin leg drop on him as he gets ready for the Trouble in Paradise. Just in time, Ambrose backs up into a corner to evade it.

"Very smart by Ambrose." Miz complimented as Morgan looked relieved.

Seth runs in the ring but gets thrown out by Jimmy. Jimmy tries to jump on him but hits his face on the barricade when Seth moves out of the way. 

"Did that hurt? Good." Morgan laughed as she looked at Jimmy. She turns her attention to Dean. "Duck!" 

Hearing her shout made Ambrose turn around quickly and duck Kofi's Trouble in Paradise. But then Kofi catches him in the SOS and Roman breaks up the pin. 

"Yes!" She cheered as the crowd got very into the match.

"Kofi was just a second away from winning the match!" Josh exclaimed as an Uso jumped on top of Roman and they both fell out of the ring. 

Dean rolls up Kofi for a pin but Kofi counters it and Ambrose kicks out of it in time. Kofi goes to the corner as Ambrose runs to him. He kicks him and Ambrose falls down. Seth rolls an Uso inside the ring as the ref turns his attention to him. While the ref was distracted, Morgan got on the apron while Kofi got on the top rope. She grabs his legs and he falls down while the ref tries to push the Uso out of the ring. She quickly gets off the apron so she won't get caught.

"Effortless," she smirked and high fives Rollins.

"You see! I told you! Keep your eyes on Morgan! She's a wild one." Miz yelled as Dean did the headlock driver on Kofi for the win. 

Morgan grinned and got in the ring as Ambrose stood up. 

"The Shield pick up another victory," Josh announced as The Shield's theme came on. 

Morgan grabs Dean's title and gives it to him. He then grabs her by the waist to smooch her, making the crowd scream.

"Whoa! Was not expecting that." Josh looked on.

"That's a kiss of justice." Miz chuckled. 

Fans tweet:

'Ambrose planted one on Morgan. #KissOfJustice'

'Morgan is awesome! She took down Kofi like it was nothing. Go Morgan!'

'OMG! Ambrose and Morgan kissed! Ahh! Fangirling!

'Watching Dean and Morgan kiss made me fangirl a little'

Morgan tweets 'We do what we do best. #DoYouBelieveNow #Effortless'

'Raw'

In the opening of Raw, The Shield were guarding the ring, looking at the ramp as their theme plays around the arena. 

"Welcome Ladies and gentlemen to Monday Night Raw, live in Phoenix, Arizona. Here are the members of The Shield..." Cole said.

"Ladies and Gentlemen...The Shield." Justin announced as Morgan was in the middle of Dean and Roman. Triple H's theme came on as he walked out. "Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome the COO of the WWE, Triple H!"

"You saw The Shield and now we know why they are standing there. It seems they have become personal security for Triple H." Cole recapped. 

Triple H walks down the ramp and gives The Shield a smirk. Once he walks past them, Morgan rolls her eyes. She did not feel like listening to another segment about what's best for business. She wanted this to stop but wondered if it was the right thing to do. She knew she would have to pick a side. Stay with The Shield, her boys, her two guy friends and boyfriend, or step up and be outspoken. While she played the scenarios in her head, Orton walked out and got in the ring. She hears that Triple H got Orton a gift.

"You have got to be kidding me..." she retorted as Randy's gift was a car. 

A Cadillac Escalate. 

Orton starts grinning and is surprised. "I don't know what to say. I don't know what to say. Thank you, thank you Hunter for the very generous gift. And you know what? I want to thank you for having a vision. Of realizing that the only man who could be the WWE champion and the face of the WWE is me."

Triple H smiled. "Go check it out." He gestured but then Daniel Bryan came out with a grin on his face as the crowd chanted 'Yes'.

"Would you look at that? Sweet ride Randy, sweet ride. That's way nicer than my Honda Fit. I mean, that's awesome and you know what? Well deserved. You worked really hard for that WWE championship. But while you're out making thank yous, I got a couple of thank yous I'd like to make. I think it's a good time to thank each and every person here. To thank everybody in the WWE Universe. Because I'm not the biggest, I'm not the strongest, I'm not the prettiest, I mean, clearly, that's twinkle toes Orton in there." Daniel said.

Morgan starts to chuckle, earning an annoyed look from Triple H. 

"You people have believed in me, have supported me, and you have no idea how much that means to me," Bryan continued. "Secondly...I would like to thank John Cena. Thank you John, for giving me the chance to wrestle in the main event of SummerSlam because Triple H would have never given me that chance. John, thank you. And lastly, and most importantly, I would like to thank Triple H. I would like to thank him because he finally showed his true colors. Heck, Morgan was right, you are a sellout in a suit."

Orton and Triple H snap their heads to Morgan as she smirks at Daniel. "I mean, look at yourself, Hunter. Look at him, everybody just look at him. The rebel in the leather jacket that used to break the rules, is now, in Morgan's words...'A sell out in a suit.'" he went on

"Hey Dan, you need to think about who you're talking to right now. This is the COO of the WWE! And I'm the WWE champion! You need to show us respect! The same goes for you Morgan! And you're lucky Hunter assigned you with The Shield."

Morgan starts to look annoyed and slowly turns around to look up at him. 

"Excuse me? I'd like to catch myself respecting your ass, you don't deserve crap, you asshole!" She snapped as she was grabbed by Rollins and Ambrose.

"Don't." Seth warned

Orton looks at her, not expecting her to lash out at him like that but Triple H ignores her. 

"She's not worth the time." Triple H advised Orton as he turned his attention back to Daniel.

Morgan calmed down and turned to look at Bryan as she stood guard once again.

"Maybe you didn't hear me. I am the face of the WWE-"

"Oh the face!" Bryan exclaimed, cutting Orton off. "Now ladies and gentlemen, he's the face! Let's hear it for the face of the WWE. At Night of Champions, when I get my rematch for the WWE championship, that face is going to be rearranged." he determinedly said as the crowd cheered for him. "And Triple H, your vision of the future, that's gonna be rearranged too. Because I will become the new WWE champion! Yes! Yes! Yes!"

"Oh~ isn't that a sweet little fantasy? Yeah, it really is, it's really sweet." Triple H replied. "When you wish, upon a star." He started to sing. 

Morgan slowly turns around and looks at Triple H like he's crazy. 

"Make no difference who you are." He finished his song. "You know what Daniel? In the real world, it makes a difference who you are. You are not an A player. Randy Orton is an A player. You, my friend, are nothing more than a B at best. Now, you wanna prove yourself to the world? I'll give you your opportunity to live your dream to have your little fantasy. Tonight when you go one on one with Seth Rollins. Oh, and by the way, when you're done with Seth Rollins, if you make it past him, you get to go one on one with Dean Ambrose." 

Morgan looked amused at the reception Dean got since she could hear loud fangirl screams.

'Must have been the kiss.' She thought as she remembered the kiss she and Dean shared on Main Event. She lost count of how many fangirl tweets she read about them.

"And if by chance, you limp away from Dean Ambrose, I'm gonna give you the gift of Roman Reigns. I am gonna give you the gift that just keeps on giving. I am gonna give you the gift of justice! I am gonna give you the gift of The Shield. And you know why Daniel? You wanna why I am willing to do all that for you? Because I believe in you and I believe that this is what's best for business." Triple H dropped his mic as his theme came on.

"Is that what is best for business?" Cole asked

"I don't know if this is all about business. I think it is personal." King said.

Fans tweet:

'Wow, those were some loud screams for Ambrose. Was it because of the kiss?'

'Morgan owned Orton!'

'Morgan and Dean might steal Triple H and Stephanie's spotlight of being one of the top couples. What a loud fan girl reception.'

Morgan tweets 'I'm tired of listening to the same crap over and over again about what's best for business.'

------

'Later'

After Natalya's match against Brie with the Total Divas but Morgan, at ringside, AJ comes out to a nice reception. 

"Omg, you guys. I just watched last night's episode of Total Divas. And it was insane, oh my gosh, I mean the Bellas were dealing with their obvious daddy issues. The funks broke up and got back together again, Natalya's fiancé isn't much of a man. And the other two were also there. It was great, it really was and it was like the end of the world and it was only on Sunday nights on the E! Network! Ahhhh!" AJ sarcastically exclaimed, jumping up and down as the crowd laughed.

"Oh wait, there is someone else. Hmm...what is her name...Harley Quinn...Shield's girl...Dean's sinister girlfriend...the chick who had a justified lip lock with Dean...Oh! The Diva's Champion! Morgan!" AJ said as the crowd erupted in cheers. "Morgan, could you come out here please?"

Morgan walked out with her championship on her right shoulder and in her normal Shield attire but with a small vest that stops underneath her upper torso. The crowd gives her a warm welcome as she waves at her fans. 

"What...?" She asked AJ in a monotone.

"Here is my buddy! Morgan Lopez! I saw you on Total Divas! Ugh, you were just great! Just great! I mean...during some of the unaired bonus scenes that were shown on WWE's website, I saw that you really couldn't handle the pleasure." Morgan was surprised at her sudden explanation and her face started to heat up. "I mean, lately, the way you look shows that Ambrose is certainly giving you justice. A lot~ of justice." AJ grinned as Morgan's face got redder.

"Look at her face! It's like a tomato!" King exclaimed.

"Are you done embarrassing me?" Morgan asked with an irritated tone.

"Morgan, I am not out here to embarrass you. I'm trying to tell everyone that your boyfriend is a man, unlike Natalya's fiancé. And Eva, I would back off of Morgan's man, he isn't interested." AJ stated. 

Eva glared at the two while Morgan smirked in amusement at AJ's comment. 

AJ continued, "But I want you out here because I have something to say to you and the Total Divas. Do you want to know what I see when I look in that ring? Honestly? A bunch of cheap, interchangeable, expendable, useless women." The crowd cheered as the Bellas started to get furious.

"Say it to our face!" Brie yelled.

"Women who have turned to reality television cause they just weren't gifted enough to be actresses." AJ continued. 

Morgan was mentally preparing herself for the diss that AJ was about to say to her once she was done with the divas in the ring. 

"Say it to our face! Say it to our face!" The Bellas yell.

"And they just weren't talented enough to be champion just like Morgan here." AJ turned to Morgan as she snapped her head to her.

"Excuse me?" Morgan asked, making sure she heard her correctly. 

Why would she praise her?

"I'm standing right here!" Brie yelled

"I have done more in a year than all of you done in your entire collective careers. I have saved your divas division, I have shattered glass ceilings, and I have broken down doors, why? So a bunch of ungrateful stiff plastic manikins can waltz on through with a thank you?" AJ asked

"You just skip! You just skip!" Brie yelled

"You guys can't even go backstage and shake my hand and look me in the eye cause you know that I worked my entire life to get here. Morgan is the only diva besides myself who takes heart in the ring. She showed me at Money in the Bank and shows it every week unlike you. If she wins or loses, if she's with or without top superstars, Morgan has done more in a year like me. She saved this divas division along with me. All the challenges she has faced, she overcame them and continues to prove week after week that she can really be a great diva." AJ praised. "And you know what? She is the only one I would want to face out of all you Total Divas." 

The crowd cheered for AJ as the Total Divas looked annoyed.

"I am so going to have targets on my back now..." Morgan mumbled as she had her left hand on the back of her neck.

"You see, I gave my life for this. And you were just handed 15 minutes of fame." AJ said to the Total Divas in the ring and at ringside. "Morgan left a huge opportunity to be in the WWE years ago but left because she wanted to wrestle, not just be a manager. Which isn't what any of you women would do. Morgan didn't want to be here because she was related to another WWE wrestler, she wanted to be herself and show what she could do and be different. She is the only one who shakes my hand and thanks me for the hard matches we go through and all the hard work we go through in matches. Morgan never sucked up, she earned the right to be here as she worked her ass off in so many development areas,"

"I didn't get here because I was cute, or because I came from some famous wrestling family. Or because I sucked up to the right people." AJ continued

"Jealous! Jealous!" The Bellas yell.

"I got here because I am good. I earned that championship." She pointed at Morgan's title. "And lost it in a good match with Kaitlyn and Morgan. But no matter how many red carpets you want to walk on, in your 4,000 dollar ridiculous heels, you will never be able to lace up my Chuck Taylors. You're all worthless excuses for women. And you will never be able to touch me. And that...is reality." AJ dropped the mic as her theme came on.

AJ turns to Morgan, tilting her head to the side. She grinned and began skipping around the stage as she looked at her in amusement. Before going backstage, AJ blows a kiss at the Total Divas while Morgan mouths 'Wow'

'Backstage fallout'

"What did you think of AJ's PipeBombShell?" Renee Young asked

"Shocked. I was not expecting her to praise me. I thought she was going to diss me. But just because she praised me does not mean I'm going to give her a title shot right off the bat. She has to earn it just like every other diva, here. And besides, I have my guard up. I won't fall for any of her tricks. Who knows what is going through her mind," Morgan determinedly replied.

'Later On RAW'

The whole roster is out on the stage to watch what happens with Daniel Bryan. If anyone gets involved, they will be fired. While Daniel is in the ring, The Shield walk through the crowd while Morgan is in front of them. 

Once the Shield jump over the barricade, Morgan sees Renee Young, interviewing the Big Show. 

"Now Big Show, while I have you here, you made some comments about how SummerSlam ended and then you were in a handicap match against all three members of The Shield at the same time, what are your thoughts about that?" she asked but The Big Show remained silent as Morgan looked at him with disappointment.

Renee walked over to Ziggler. "W­-well Dolph, I know you were in a similar situation last week as well, you must be holding back some anger and frustrations about that, are you?" 

Dolph stayed silent as well.

'This is not good...' Morgan thought.

"Let me get the Miz. Miz you are one of the most outspoken superstars here, it looks like we are about to witness the annihilation of Daniel Bryan, do you care to comment?" Renee asked.

"Yeah, I would but what happened to Dolph and Big Show last week and what's gonna happen to Daniel Bryan is..." The Miz stopped talking, fearing getting fired as Morgan ran her hands through her hair and sighed. 

She knew she had to do something soon. But would the roster listen to one woman? A diva? A part of The Shield? Did they know she didn't like what the authority was doing? Did they see her reactions towards the punishment Daniel faced? She'll have to find out.

"Okay, it looks like you don't want to get fired as well, let's go back to ringside," Renee said, giving up since no one wanted to comment.

'Ding Ding Ding'

Morgan stands in between Ambrose and Reigns as they watch Daniel's match against Seth. Daniel takes control and clotheslines Seth outside the ring as they both fall out of the ring. Daniel recovers but sees Dean and Roman walking to him on each side of the ring. The distraction led to Seth pushing Bryan to the barricade. 

Morgan was so confused. One side was telling her to try to help Daniel and not let him get mobbed again, and another side told her to grin and bear it. Rollins throws Bryan to the apron and then to the barricade before he throws him back in the ring.

She sighed. She loved being with The Shield, but she just had a distaste for doing Triple H and Orton's dirty work. Bryan catches Seth in a half crab submission before Seth grabs the rope. 

"Come on Seth!" she cheered as he recovered outside the ring.

"Look out!" Cole exclaimed.

Morgan looks on in shock and has a hand on her mouth as she witnesses Bryan diving onto Rollins, making him stumble back and over the broadcast table.

"Good grief," JBL said as he, King and Cole moved out of the way.

Later on in the match, Rollins takes control of Bryan and starts trash talking him. "All you gotta do is stay down. It's that easy. Come on, huh?"

Daniel Bryan fights back and hits Seth with a German suplex off the turnbuckle as Morgan winces at the impact. Daniel waits for Seth to get up before doing the running knee to eliminate him. 

"He got it!" Cole exclaimed

"Believe in that Rollins. You jerk." King retorted. "Oh come on! Can't he get a break?" he looked on as Ambrose quickly got in the ring and started attacking him.

"You can just see it in his eyes, Ambrose is just psychotic," Cole said.

"What does Morgan see in him?" King asked in disgust.

"Well, I guess she digs psychotic men," JBL replied.

"I'll keep that in mind." King chuckled.

"King, I'd doubt Morgan would want to date you."

"Hey, you never know. She's one of my favorite divas."

Morgan and Roman check on Rollins but then they see Ambrose getting caught in the yes lock. 

"That quick!?" Morgan yelled.

Roman quickly gets in the ring and breaks it up and the ref DQs Ambrose.

Roman starts stomping on Bryan while Ambrose recovers by sitting down on the bottom turnbuckle. But then Roman gets caught in the yes lock. Ambrose breaks it up.

"Oh man, now it's three on one. None of the superstars can help." Cole said as the boys started attacking Bryan. Seth and Dean hold Bryan up for Roman to spear him as Morgan gets in the ring. Triple H's theme comes on as he walks out, looking at the superstars while they avert their eyes. Morgan looks away as The Shield triple powerbomb Bryan. "And The Shield doing Triple H's dirty work again."

Orton walks out and walks down the ramp with a sinister smile. Seth and Dean hold Bryan before Orton RKOs him as Morgan looks at him in disgust. 

"You want to laugh? You want to laugh huh?" Triple H asked the roster before leaving with Orton. The Shield and Morgan do their pose before Raw goes off the air. 

After the show, the guys leave the ring while Morgan stays behind. The cameras still roll and make a WWE off the air video as she grabs a mic. The fans started to chant her name as she sighed

"What is she about to say?" Cole asked

"I'm sorry...I just...I just really need to get this off my chest. I may regret it later but this needs to be done now." she spoke up as the roster looked at her. She glances at Daniel Bryan's fallen body and then back at the roster. "So...you all don't want to speak out? You all don't want to help? Afraid to get fired? Afraid to step up?" She asked as some averted their eyes. 

"You all are a bunch of cowards!" She exclaimed as the fans agreed with her.

"You know, I thought there would be one person, at least one who would help out. But I guess I was wrong...I mean, do you actually think Triple H is gonna fire you guys? The fans are only gonna riot. Petitions would be signed and their persistence would bring you guys back if you did get fired." she continued. "Look...if you guys don't want to speak out...then...maybe...maybe I will. I'll speak out. Cause I'd rather stand up for what is right than be forced to be ordered around by Triple H. Especially doing his dirty work. I know I'm just one person, a diva, a member of The Shield, but I just hope some of my words reach out to you guys. Just think about it." 

--------

'On Smackdown'

Backstage, Morgan is talking with Kaitlyn as the crowd gives them a loud reception. 

"You know, instead of yelling at the roster, how come you didn't do anything on Raw? You could have done something. You have a huge advantage since you're with The Shield." Kaitlyn suggested.

Morgan sighed. "I should have done something. I don't know, I just feel conflicted..."

"You'll know what's right. The roster will come to their senses. We all know you don't like what The Authority is doing. It's just that the roster is pretty shaken up."

She nodded. "Well...hopefully my words will reach out to them soon enough. I have to go. I'll see you later."

"Try to stay out of trouble. Especially with your mouth."

"No promises," Morgan smirked and walked away. 

'Backstage'

Morgan is with Triple H in his office while The Shield have their match against Ziggler. 

"Well Morgan, I saw your little promo at the end of Raw. Care to explain? I really thought I could trust you, but it seems like I can't. But I won't deal with you. My wife wants to deal with you. So I'll leave her to it." Triple H told her.

"Fine. What she throws at me, I'll overcome it." Morgan retorted.

"Really? Well, let's see at Night of Champions when my wife tells you, your match."

"Why are you abusing your power, like this?"

"Abusing my power? That's insulting. This is what's best for business. Now, until you get your act together, maybe we don't have to do the match Stephanie is planning for you at Night of Champions. Keep that in mind. I hope you know what to do later on tonight. Now get out of my office."

Morgan resisted the urge to give him a loud earful and left his office. Now even more conflicted, she thought about the consequences if she decided to go against The Authority.

What was she going to do?

'In The Ring'

During Daniel Bryan's match against Ryback, Orton walks to the ring and gets involved, only to be put in the yes lock. But then The Shield but Morgan comes out to attack him. Orton and The Shield started to jump him while Morgan watched, looking conflicted again.

It amazed her how Orton couldn't fight his own battles and needed someone to help him. Before SummerSlam, he wasn't like that. Why now? The Big Show stands up and runs in the ring as the crowd cheers. The Shield, Orton and Morgan back up to a turnbuckle as they look at the Big Show. But then Triple H walks out, making Morgan sigh since she knew The Big Show would have to back off.

"No! Get out of the ring! Now!" Triple H ordered.

Morgan shook her head at the Big Show as he looked at her. "Don't do it," she said as he looked conflicted.

The crowd chants 'No!' while The Big Show looks like he is about to cry and gets out of the ring. Morgan looks at him with a sympathetic look. He begins walking up the ramp as the crowd boos while Triple H gives The Shield and Orton permission to attack Bryan. 

"Pick him up!" Orton yelled and kicked Bryan down. 

He starts trash talking Bryan while Seth and Dean hold him. Morgan looks away, feeling even more disgusted.

"It's show time," Seth said as he and Dean picked Daniel up. 

Orton turns to Morgan. "Morgan, do the honors," he smirked as she shook her head.

"I think the powerbomb was enough don't you think? Are we done here?" she replied, wanting to leave.

"No. Do the kick." Orton ordered.

"I think the powerbomb was enough," Morgan repeated sternly.

"This is a bad situation," Cole said.

'Randy Sucks' chants surround the arena while Morgan looks at Daniel. The Shield give her the nod and she closes her eyes and sighs.

"Forgive me..." she opened her eyes and gave Daniel a hard kick in the face.

The crowd boos.

"That was brilliant." Orton praised as they all looked at Bryan.

"I can't believe Morgan would do that." Cole looked on with disappointment as she gave Orton a fake smile.

Rollins gives Orton a black spray paint bottle and Orton shakes it. Ambrose grabs Morgan by the waist from behind and has his head on her shoulder as they watch the scene. 

Orton spray paints 'NO' on Daniel's chest while Ambrose releases her and gives Orton his title. 

'WWE Exclusive Video'

Morgan is on her phone reading the fans' tweets.

Fans tweet:

'What the hell WWEMorgan101!? Why?! You said you'd step up? Was that all a lie?'

'I don't understand WWEMorgan101. You said you would stand up for what is right.'

'I guess Morgan is a true member of The Shield. It was all a joke on Raw.'

'Please say it isn't so! Why would you kick Daniel WWEMorgan101?'

'Do you even feel guilty for kicking Bryan? Was everything a joke and a lie? Was it all an act?

Pretending to not like what's best for business?'

'Disgusted at Morgan's actions. She serves the name Harley Quinn since she would do anything for her boss.'

As Morgan read the tweets, they stung. It really hurt her. She sighs and starts packing up her bag as the divas look at her. Tired of the stares, she turns to look at them. 

"What?" She snapped. "Is it because I kicked Daniel? I'm sorry, okay? Can you stop looking at me, like I'm an outcast? I'm not like The Authority!"

"Hard to believe..." Alicia mumbled.

"Yeah..." Layla agreed.

Brie barges into the locker room with Nikki holding her back. "Brie­!" Nikki tried to hold her back but Brie pushed her away. 

She stepped up to Morgan and slapped her hard in the face, making the women around them gasp. Morgan rubbed her cheek.

Yeah...she deserved that.

"Why? Why would you kick him!?" Brie asked with tears in her eyes. 

Normally, Morgan would attack her but she was just so confused and broken by The Authority, that she felt like she earned that slap. She could have stepped up but didn't.

"I didn't have a choice..." Morgan murmured.

"Yes, you did! You could have refused! What happened on Raw? Huh? What happened to you, yelling at the roster, saying that they were cowards? What happened to you saying that you would step up for what is right? What happened to all that stuff about you not liking doing Triple H's dirty work?" Brie shouted as Morgan looked down.

"Brie..." Nikki placed a hand on her shoulder.

"No! She needs to be put in her place. I don't care if you attack me but I need to say this so this can be in your thick skull. I know you love being with The Shield. Especially with your crazed boyfriend Dean, but I see you with Orton and Triple H and you hate doing their dirty work." Brie continued. 

The rest of the divas watch with interest, fear that a fight might break out, and hope that Morgan will step up.

"We're not the cowards Morgan...you are. You said you'd step up. Well, you're not...go back to the Morgan we know. The feisty, wild, outspoken Morgan. I may not like it, but at least it's better than being a follower and a coward." Brie stormed off with Nikki following her.

Morgan glanced at the divas watching her. She quickly grabbed her bags and ran out of the locker room with angry tears in her eyes.

Brie was so right. As much as they hated each other, she was so right.

-----

'Next Week, Hours Before Raw'

Morgan arrives backstage with her gym bag, already in her Shield attire. Seth, Dean, and Roman already left to go to their locker room, leaving her to fend for herself in her own World War against the WWE roster. She already had a feeling she was going to get either slapped or lectured by someone once she was seen. 

She was hoping that maybe everyone forgot what happened last week and that they could all just move on. But once she spotted the Bellas, she was wrong. Brie was in a deep conversation with her sister until she saw Morgan walking past them.

Brie shot her an icy glare while Nikki gave her a disappointed look. 

Morgan sighed as she kept walking. 'This is not going to be a good night...' She thought. 

While she kept walking with her head up high, she couldn't help but notice everyone staring at her. Make up artists, Superstars, Divas, Producers,

Referees, it was getting awkward. Some looked at her in fear since she was part of The Shield and close with The Authority and some gave her disappointed looks as they knew this wasn't the real Morgan. 

She wanted to explain that she didn't like the feeling of being pressured and that was why she kicked Daniel. But she knew some wouldn't listen or avert their eyes. She felt like she didn't have a choice when she kicked Daniel Bryan in the face, but then Brie's words ran through her head. 

While Morgan was thinking, she bumped into her good friend Kaitlyn. At least...she thinks they are still good friends.

As soon as she saw Kaitlyn's eyes go soft and with sympathy, she felt relieved. She really didn't want to get slapped again. One slap was enough. 

"Here to lecture me? About how I'm a coward and a hypocrite for what I did last week?" Morgan asked.

Kaitlyn shook her head. "I'm here to give you a message. From the roster and myself. Everyone is waiting."

"For what?"

"You."

"To do what?"

"Step up to Triple H," she said without any suspicion and walked away.

Kaitlyn knew it was risky to talk about The Authority but she needed Morgan to snap out of it and be herself again. She missed the days when she would attack someone out of nowhere and just be wild and crazy. It was occasionally amusing to watch. She missed those good days and hoped to get them back if only Morgan would open her eyes.

"Is there a future with Triple H abusing his power?" Morgan asked herself.

"Excuse me?" Brad Maddox asked as he walked past her.

"It's nothing..." Morgan mumbled and walked over to catering. 

Maddox smirked to himself. He knew Morgan had gotten soft over the weeks. Usually, she would tell him off and disrespect him. She would also often intimidate him but now he felt tougher than her and could order her around now. He was happy with what she had done last week. She got weak and lost her touch. 

Best day ever for Brad Maddox.

Morgan never felt so awkward in her life. All the disappointing stares she was given by the superstars and divas were really bugging her. She decided to go to the fruit table. She picked up a yellow apple as Layla and Alicia Fox stared at her every move. They knew she changed once she didn't take a glance at the big bowl of grapes next to the apples. Ever since Morgan debuted, the backstage crew would always buy extra grapes just for her since she always gobbles them up before everyone else does. 

She stares at the apple and then turns to see Alicia and Layla quickly looking away from her. She puts the apple down and walks over to them. 

"Uh, hey guys." she awkwardly greeted. 

She felt like a new student who had to see where she would fit in.

"Is she actually talking to us?" Alicia asked.

"Shh, she may get The Shield on you. Let's go." Layla said and quickly left with her.

'Well that hurt...' Morgan thought with disappointment. 

Not only were her friends ignoring her, but they were afraid. They thought if they disrespected her in such a way, she would get Triple H to punish them. Morgan fought her own battles. She would be the punisher, not ask someone to help her punish someone. She looked around as catering got silent. Superstars and divas were looking at her again. She saw Jojo shaking her head. 

The guilt was setting in. Morgan messed up. She messed up badly. How was she ever going to be embraced by the fans again? Her friends? Co-workers? The whole company? 

She left catering and sat down on one of the black boxes that was used for technical stuff. She sat on the box, deep in thought, and sighed. She knew what she had to do. It was risky but it was the one thing she should have done in the beginning when she did her promo on Raw.

She was tired of her old friend ordering her around. Ever since Orton won that title, he turned into a real jackass. She was also tired of Triple H's big mouth and abuse of power. 

Do this and do that.

This is best for business.

And all that bull crap he would say. It was so corny and so annoying that she wanted to punch him in the face. He needed to get knocked out. If there were consequences, she had no problem dealing with the spoiled brat of a princess Stephanie McMahon if she needed to. No matter how much abuse of power she would have to face, she knew she would prevail.

'All right.' she smiled to herself and hopped off the box. 

She did some quick stretches before meeting up with The Shield to get ready for the opening segment. Triple H, better known as the King of Crap was going to run his mouth again. Same old speech and again with the praising of the undeserving 'Face' of the WWE, Randy Orton.

"Hey, you ready?" Roman greeted her

"Oh yeah. This is going to be fun." Morgan smirked. 

The guys knew what she was going to do and decided to support her without suspicion. They knew she would come around. Morgan wanted to tell everyone that the old Morgan was back, but would they believe her? 

No. 

She'll have to show it instead.

------

Favorite Hashtag?

#BreakfastIsServed

#BloodyMorgan

#KissOfJustice

#DoYouBelieveNow

#Effortless

Forced To Believe Chapter 19- Do You Know Who I Am!?

Chapter Summary: Morgan opens up her eyes and begins to speak up. Having enough she confronts The Authority

Words: 4,000+

-----

'Raw'

"Ladies and Gentlemen, please welcome the COO of the WWE, Triple H!" Justin announced as The Shield stood guard in the ring. Morgan exhaled as she had her title around her waist while she stood in between Roman and Seth.

"I would like to introduce to you...the face of a company. The WWE champion, the Viper, Randy Orton!" Triple H announced.

'I hear voices in my head'

Orton walks out with his title as Morgan watches him in disgust. Why the heck does he need a grand introduction? 

Orton walks into the ring while she turns around, shaking her head at him.

Triple H decided to call her out. "Uh, Morgan are you all right? You're making all these faces. Care to explain why?"

She gives him a fake smile. "No reason. Face exercises. Just warming up." She replied as the camera caught her words.

"Let me remind you that you are one of my henchmen and top divas here. Don't get on my bad side and screw that up."

She smirked at his comment. "Oh don't worry, I won't."

"Good."

She turned back around to face the stage and rolled her eyes. "Asshole..." She mumbled as some fans watched her say that and laugh.

"Morgan." Triple H called out again as she sighed and turned around.

"What now?"

"I've seen the looks you've been giving the face of this company. Don't ever do that again. Do not ever look at this face of the WWE in disgust again. I don't know if you're in a bad mood or if it's that time of the month-" he was cut off by Morgan who gets handed a mic by a producer.

"Um, I can look at who I want to look at. Any way and any facial expression. You can't force me to look a certain way." she declared.

There is a dramatic pause while the crowd cheers at her statement. 

Triple H slowly put the mic to his lips. "...Did you just interrupt me?"

'Yes! Yes! Yes!' The crowd chants 

She mocked his actions by putting the mic to her lips. "...Yeah. Problem?" 

Triple H chuckled to himself and decided to ignore the disrespect for now. 

"Good." She dropped the mic and turned back around as she crossed her arms.

Triple H motions for Orton to do his promo. It was the same stuff over and over again. He did not deserve that title. Daniel worked so hard for it. They started talking about how Daniel could be the cruiserweight champion and how he would never be WWE champion. And also how Doink the Clown was never WWE champion because it would be Bad for Business. 

After a few moments of them bashing him, Daniel Bryan comes out on the stage and he gets a loud, warm welcome from the crowd. 

"Wow you guys made a lot of really good points and I am thrilled to be compared to Doink the Clown. The only clowns I see are the two standing in the ring right now. And I understand that you want me to give up my championship match against Orton at Night of Champions, so will I? I think the answer to that question is the same answer to Is Randy Orton more masculine than Stephanie McMahon?"

Morgan was enjoying watching Orton get fed up as Daniel chanted "No! No! No!"

"How many times do you have to get punched in the face, kicked in the face, Triple powerbombed, or RKOed, before you realize, Daniel Bryan, that there's not a chance in hell that you could win this fight," Orton exclaimed

"I was told in my entire career that I can't do something. I was told I can't do any better than wrestling in high school gyms, I was told I can't get into the WWE. And when I got here I was told I couldn't be a top guy because all I was, was a good little hand. And all those things they told me I could do made me the man I am today. I love to fight, I loved scrapping and crawling to get to the top. You will never understand that because you were handed everything!" Bryan went on.

"So true..." Morgan mumbled. 

He was handed the title because of Triple H's help. Bryan was fired up at

SummerSlam and would have won if Triple H had not gotten involved.

"So, do I think I can beat you for the WWE championship? No, I know I can beat you for the WWE championship," Bryan continued. "And Randy, deep down, you know it too, and so do you Hunter, otherwise you wouldn't have three men beat me down, or a woman kick me in the face, you would just let me and Randy wrestle one on one. But you guys know, what everybody else here knows, Randy may have the genetics to be a champion but Randy you don't have the heart of a champion. And you may walk around here like a big dog but you're nothing but Triple H's little-­"

"Hold on hold on hold on." Triple H cut him off. "Before you get carried away here angry little man... why you so angry? You look so grumpy. Little grumpy old troll. Let me tell you something Daniel, you shouldn't be angry at us, there is one guy you should be angry at. An angry guy who is 7 foot tall and he happens to stand by even though he has an iron contract, each and every week, he stands by with a tear running down his cheek while you get beaten and beaten and beaten. Your anger should be to the Big Show. So, I'm gonna let you take your anger out on the Big Show tonight Bryan. Because in tonight's main event, it will be Daniel Bryan, one on one with the 7 foot, 500 pound, Big Show." he ended the segment as his theme came on.

"Things keep getting worse and worse for Bryan." Cole said.

"He brought a lot of this on himself, Michael," King replied.

Fans tweet:

'Haha, Morgan cut Triple H off #Problem?'

'Kind of think I saw Morgan rebelling a little. #IsSheWakingUp?

'She's waking up. Praise the heavens! #Raw'

'Still not enough to prove to me that she is still the old Morgan. She better do something better than that.'

'I want to see more of Morgan before I believe she is back.'

Later, Morgan tweets 'Heyman better upgrade his insurance #PunkIsGonnaGetYou' after watching Punk's promo.

'Backstage'

Morgan was walking but then Maddox walked up to her with a smirk. 

"Good evening Morgan. Shouldn't you be working for Hunter? Oh right, you are. Well, he said to get me some coffee." Brad said. She stared at him before laughing a little. Maddox laughed with her and smiled. "Chop chop."

Morgan's face turns serious as she glares at him. 

"...You have ten seconds to get the hell out of my face before I break your face." She threatened as Maddox's eyes widened. 

He was surprised at her mood change. Wasn't she just losing her touch? What did he miss? She was just vulnerable last week! 

"Nine...eight... seven...six..." She counted down as Maddox quickly turned around but bumped into Ambrose.

"Is there a problem?" Dean asked while Maddox averted his eyes from him. 

Brad cleared his throat and adjusted himself. "N-­no problem, M­-mister Ambrose."

"Then why are you ordering her like she's a servant? You think I'm just gonna stand there and do nothing?"

"S-sorry." Maddox turned around back to Morgan and he stepped to the side but Morgan stepped to the side as well, blocking his way. 

She shook her head and made a humming noise, meaning that he wasn't going anywhere

"You want me to hurt him?" Ambrose growled as she responded by shaking her head.

"It's nice to see you again B...long time no talk. We had some interesting moments together didn't we, B-man?" She said with a crazed grin, tilting her head to the side.

Maddox was now scared out of his mind. He just wanted to leave but he knew there was no way out. Note to self, do not order Morgan around, she will find a way to turn things around quickly. 

"Y­-yeah we did." He managed to say.

"Right-a-roony!" She said kneeing Maddox in the stomach, making him kneel and cough. 

"You're crazy. I'm the GM of Raw." Maddox said in a strained voice as she kneeled and grabbed his chin.

"I'm the GM of Raw." She mocked his voice. "Does it look like I care?"

"And we sure as hell don't work for you either," Ambrose added.

"And what are you gonna do about it? Nothing. Now...if you ever talk to me like that again I will hurt you. Do you understand me?" she sternly declared. Maddox quickly nodded. He didn't want to feel any more pain from her. "Good." She stood up. 

Ambrose put an arm around her and smirked at Maddox before they walked away together.

Fans tweet:

'Kneeing the GM? She's getting there. Not enough though! #IWantMoreOfMorgan'

'Getting convinced! I hope she does something else tonight, Something big. #IsMorganBack?'

------

'In The Ring'

AJ and Morgan were on commentary to watch Natalya, Naomi and Brie wrestle to be the number 1 contender for Morgan's title. Eva, Nikki, Jojo and Cameron are at ringside cheering them on. 

"We got Morgan here! So, what's been going on with you lately?" King asked.

"Chilling like a villain and watching this match to see who is worthy of my title," Morgan replied.

"Me! Hi there." AJ waved at her while she was sitting next to her.

"I see that...anyway, the match is supposed to be a triple threat match for now. I don't know if the witch changed it or not..."

"The witch?" King asked.

"Stephanie," Morgan replied.

"You sure you should be calling the Billion Dollar Princess a witch?" Cole asked

"Does it look like I care? If she wants to slap me or put me in some handicap match, I'll deal with it. I'm not gonna be an ass kisser and praise her and pretend I like the chick." she answered in a blunt tone.

"I guess not..."

"That mouth is gonna get you places. Morgan is just a great champion. Someone who should be facing me and only me. Not be in a triple threat match..." AJ said.

"Some say you were jealous of not being on Total Divas," Cole recalled.

"They want to be actresses, it's disgusting," AJ complained. "Natalya is as boring as watching paint dry. No one deserves that title shot, I do!"

"Calm down..." Morgan said as Naomi pinned Natalya after doing her signature move.

"Where's she going?" Cole asked as AJ removed her headset and broke up the pin. 

The ref calls for the bell.

"I knew this was gonna happen...I knew it...this is ridiculous, the same crap every freaking time!" Morgan grumbled as she threw off her headset.

In the ring, AJ starts unloading on Naomi as she yells at them, "None of you deserve the divas championship! None of you do!"

But then Brie runs in and hits her down to the mat as Naomi, Natalya and Brie start to jump her. 

"The diva meltdown!" King exclaimed as Morgan looked annoyed.

After they are done, Brie, Naomi and Natalya leave the ring, leaving AJ hurt. Morgan grabs a mic and gets in the ring. She glances at AJ's beaten down body, before bringing her attention to all the Total Divas who are on the ramp.

"Wait, wait wait...all of you hold on. I'm sorry, but I need to speak my mind about what I just saw." Morgan spoke as the crowd cheered her. "...What...was that...? What...the heck...was that?"

"This was trash! I came out here to watch a match and to see if you were worthy of this." she pointed at her championship on her shoulder. "But after what I saw? This...cheap one minute match? I can't even call it a match, so I'll call it...a waste of time. A waste of TV time for that matter. Even the NXT diva matches are so much better than this. How do you expect me to think any of you deserve this? Better yet take you seriously. I mean, come on, you can do better than that. I know that you did not train all these years to do this trash that you just did on national television."

The Total Divas start getting angry at her statement.

Brie started yelling at Morgan. "You think you're the best diva here because you got the title! Shut up!"

"I'm not done, shut your mouth and wipe the cheap lipstick off your face!" The Philly Diva snapped as the crowd's cheers got louder. Brie had some lipstick smeared over her cheek while she was in the match. 

Brie was angry and wasn't going to take that. She is about to run into the ring but gets grabbed by the divas. 

"Brie that is not a good idea because you're only gonna get your ass kicked by me again. I did it on Raw after SummerSlam and I'll do it again. Try me." Morgan sat on the middle rope for her to get on the ring.

"Let's see it happen! Fight!" JBL encouraged

Moments later, Brie doesn't get in the ring and Morgan gets off the rope. 

"Typical...all talk but no action. All you divas do that and it makes me wonder if AJ's words were right. Now...back to my point...Ever since I've been out of the ring, these diva matches have been going south. Winning by distractions...cheap shots...DQs...typical twin magic...that is not wrestling to me. So after what I saw tonight, it's very safe to say that I am the only Total Diva who makes diva matches interesting. I know it, the crowd knows it, my boys know it, the commentators know it, and everyone back in that locker room knows it and knows it good!" 

"Now, most of this is AJ's fault because she interfered so..." she dropped her title and the mic. She then picked up AJ to hit her with the backfire. 

She picked the mic back up and spoke, "I don't care who I have to face, but just be prepared for a real wrestling match." she flipped up the mic as it spun in the air and onto the floor as her theme came on.

Picking up her title, she raised it in the air.

"Wow, what a statement!" King exclaimed

"Morgan is really speaking her mind tonight. This Raw could turn chaotic if she keeps it up." Cole said as they went to the commercials.

Morgan tweets three times, 'Week after week I prove myself to my fans, critics, coworkers, bosses, and myself. #ImNoPushOverSweetie'

'I'm getting tired of AJ getting in the matches. Next time she does it again, I'm ripping the hair out of her crazy head. #Raw'

'People need to be put in their place. Even the good guys. #OneAtATime'

'Backstage'

After Melanie's segment, she goes to catering. "Awesome promo girl!" Brie praised

"Thanks."

"You look tired." Nikki looked concerned.

Melanie was a little tired. She was running around all night doing segments and practicing her promos, thinking of what to say. The part she needed to get used to was being onscreen with no script. She was usually just told the scene and what creative would want out of her actions. 

"I'll get used to it. I guess it's because of the new gimmick and all. I have a segment with Stephanie later on tonight, so for now I'm chilling." Melanie replied

"Ooh, sounds interesting." Eva Marie commented 

Colby walked over to the girls to greet them and praised Melanie for her promo. He grabbed two Cokes from the vending machine but shook one up while Melanie was preoccupied with her conversation with the divas. He sat next to her and gave her the shaken up soda. 

"Thanks." she grabbed the soda but ultimately felt bubbles flying everywhere inside the can. She looked around. "Hey, is that Joe calling you?"

"Where?" Colby looked away as she switched the cans. Seconds later he looked back. "I don't think so."

"Guess it was someone else." 

Melanie and Colby open their cans but then Colby gets splashed by soda as the divas laugh.

"Ooh, that doesn't look so good," she says with an amused smile.

"What the hell?" Colby exclaimed as he grabbed some napkins in front of him.

Melanie patted his shoulder. "Nice try. But I know the difference between a shaken up can of soda and a regular can of soda. But here's a regular Coke." she gives him a bottle of coke from her gym bag but when he opens it, the drink starts overflowing like a volcano and Melanie starts laughing.

"Very funny...I should have known..." Colby huffed, fully drenched in soda.

"Haha, I put Mentos in it. Snooze you lose. Think of some better plans."

'In Stephanie's Office'

Morgan walks into Stephanie's office as the crowd gives her a loud reception. 

"What do you want?" Morgan bluntly asked.

"I don't like that tone," Stephanie said sternly, wanting her to stop with the attitude.

"And I don't like your tone either. Now we're even. Now what is it?"

"Since you can't seem to control that little attitude of yours, I'm making your title match a five way match. You versus AJ, Naomi, Natalya, and Brie at Night of Champions."

"Typical..." she shook her head as the crowd boos Stephanie.

"No, just think of it as...a punishment since you aren't cooperating with what's best for business. Just know that you are going to be in a fight for your life. You better hope you succeed in your title match."

"Whatever you say, Stephanie. You're the one who's going to be salty when I win the damn match..."

Morgan tweets 'Opportunity handed to you or not, I'll make you divas cry as I make you tap out. #CryMeARiver.'

'Reciting JT's song? Wow...You'll be the one crying once you lose that championship of yours.' Brie replies.

'I earned everything. I wasn't handed anything in life. And I will make sure I earn more things, unlike you. #YouSuckedUp #OpportunitiesHanded'

AJ tweets 'In a match with my good friend WWEMorgan101! Wow, I cannot wait to face you for the title! You and I are gonna rock this match!'

'Cut the crap...' Morgan replies to AJ. 

Kaitlyn retweets and favorites her comment to AJ.

Kaitlyn tweets to AJ 'You just got backfired by Morgan and you're still sucking up? Wow...'

'No one asked you!' AJ replies.

-------

'In The Ring'

During Big Show's match against Daniel Bryan, Big Show was getting ready to punch Daniel. 

"Knock him out, Big Show." JBL said.

"No..." King retorted. As soon as Big Show gets a leg over the ropes, about to leave the ring instead of finishing the match, Triple H's theme comes on. Morgan slowly walked down the ramp while her teammates speed walked down with Triple H following. "Oh no."

"Show...get back in that ring and finish it." Triple H ordered.

Morgan stopped walking and stood in the middle of the ramp while The Shield and Triple H were at the end, looking at Big Show. She began to look at Big Show with empathy. He didn't deserve this.

"No..." Big Show got out of the ring and stood up to the COO.

"Did you not hear what I said? Get back in that ring and finish it." Triple H repeated.

"No." Big Show walked past him and started walking up the ramp but then Dean, Roman and Seth slid in the ring and started attacking Daniel. Big Show quickly gets in the ring as The Shield regroup.

"Hey! Don't make me do this." Triple H said to Show as he got in the ring and stood up to him. Morgan gets in the ring and stands next to The Shield. "Think about your family, do what's right for you. Back up and step back. Do not make me do this, Paul you know I don't want to do this."

It was the same stuff over and over again. Triple H would put Big Show's family into the situation, knowing that it would make him vulnerable. She hated the feeling of being weak and helpless. It wasn't right. 

The Shield hit the triple powerbomb on Daniel while Big Show started to cry.

"Dammit..." Show wept in frustration. 

Morgan wished he would step up. She really wanted him to knock Triple H out one day. He was just asking for it.

"Show, turn around and look at me. Turn around! Let me tell you what you're gonna do. You're gonna ball up that big fist and you're gonna do what I tell you for your family. Show...ball it up real tight and knock Daniel Bryan out." Triple H ordered. 

'No! No! No!' The crowd chanted.

"Don't do it, please don't do it," Morgan mumbled as she looked at Show with worry while Roman picked up Bryan.

She started to smile when Big Show yelled "No!" to Triple H and exited the ring. 

"Leave me alone! Just leave me alone!" Big Show pleaded as he started walking up the ramp. 

Morgan couldn't take much more of this. She was truly repulsed at this abuse of power. She knew she was going to break soon. It was only a matter of time. 

Moments later, Stephanie's theme comes on and she walks out to use her charm to make him punch Daniel. To much of Morgan's disappointment, The Big Show starts walking back to the ring as Roman has Daniel in his arms, ready for Show to strike.

"Now, ball up that fist and knock out Daniel Bryan." Triple H ordered. 

Big Show looked at Morgan as she gave him a sad look. He looked up at the ceiling and then back at her.

"I'm sorry." he balled up his fist. 

Morgan looked away as he punched Bryan. Triple H started to smirk while Stephanie told Big Show that he did the right thing. 

Morgan shakes her head slightly at the Big Show. 

'I guess I have to...' She thought as she heard 'I hear voices in my head' around the arena. 

Orton walked out slowly with his title as Big Show, Stephanie, Triple H and The Shield stand on the ramp. They thought Morgan was going to do some last minute damage with Orton on Bryan so they didn't question her. 

As Morgan stayed in the ring, she looked at Daniel's knocked out body with her hands on her hips. Orton slid into the ring and glanced at her and then at Daniel. Orton looked like he was about to punt him but she blocked his way, shaking her head at him as the crowd erupted in cheers.

"Uh oh," JBL said as Orton looked at her in shock.

"What are you doing?" Orton questioned.

"He's already out! Give it a freaking rest!" Morgan exclaimed.

"Are you yelling at me!?"

"Don't treat me like some servant! I'm one of your friends! And don't treat me like I'm beneath you either! We've been doing a lot of stuff together, and it was mostly because of The Shield. Now you're gonna let them do your dirty work?! What happened to you? We've been through hell and back and now you want to treat me like this? Who the hell are you? I don't even know you anymore!"

"This is getting intense," Cole said.

"What is going on?" Stephanie asked her husband as they watched Orton and Morgan argue.

The Shield knew what was about to happen and decided to just watch instead of getting involved. They knew Morgan would want that. 

"Get out of the way." Orton ordered but Morgan stood her ground.

"Make me." she challenged

Orton started to look frustrated. "Would you get out of my way!?" He yelled in her face.

"How about you make me? I dare you."

Orton was about to push her out of the way but she slapped his hands away as the crowd erupted in cheers once more. 

"Do not! Touch me!" She sternly said as they got in each other's faces.

"Get out of my damn way!"

"Get out of my damn face!"

Triple H and Stephanie start to look alert at the situation as they glance at each other with worry.

"Things may get a little physical. What is going to happen?" Cole exclaimed. 

'Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!' The crowd encouraged.

"What is going on?!" Triple H shouted.

The roster who stood on the stage watched on with intensity. They really wanted some action. Especially if it was against Orton. But will they get it? They had their doubts. 

"She's about to blow," Rollins mumbled to Dean and Roman as they agreed

"Morgan," Orton called out in a stern tone. "Get out of the ring. Now."

She looked at him in disappointment and sighed. 

"Fine..." She backed off as the crowd became disappointed in her actions. She turned around and was about to leave the ring but stopped.

"Is she having second thoughts?" JBL asked

"It's the moment of truth." Cole pointed out.

She quickly turned back around and kicked Randy in the balls as the crowd popped and chanted 'Yes! Yes! Yes!'

King screamed in a high pitched voice as he watched what had just transpired. 

"She just low blowed the face of the company!" JBL yelled.

Orton falls down and holds his lower area in pain as Triple H and Stephanie's eyes widen. 

Triple H started to have a fit. "What the hell is she doing!? WHAT is she doing!? She just low blowed the face of the company! What is the meaning of this!?" He hollered.

The Shield smirk to themselves while The Big Show was grateful for what Morgan did. Even the roster was mentally happy that Morgan did what she did. 

She ran her fingers through her hair and glared at Orton as she took in everything that she had just done. 

"All that anger built inside is finally coming out tonight," JBL looked on.

Once the crowd stopped chanting, she began to blow. "You asshole! Who do you think you are talking to me like that!? Do you think you can order me around like some dog?! I don't think so, pal! Do you know who I am!? Do you know who you're dealing with here!?" Morgan screamed in frustration.

"I have never seen Morgan this angry before in my life. Her face is getting red by the minute." Cole yelled.

"I am the Diva's Champion! I am The Shield's girl! I am Morgan Lopez!" She yelled as Orton started to recover.

Triple H and Stephanie look on in disbelief. They could not believe what they were seeing. They were too stunned to even give orders to Big Show or The Shield to calm her down and take her out of the ring.

"Who are you to order me around, acting like some big shot!? Oh, I'm Randy Orton, The WWE champion. The so called face of the WWE." She mocked. "Well listen up pretty boy! Morgan says she just kicked you in the balls and it felt great! And I don't give a damn if you're the face of the company!"

Orton grabbed the ropes as he stood up. He started to mumble threats towards her, as his anger quickened. His temper was short. Very short.

"Morgan needs to get out of there," Cole warned.

"Oh, you want to hit me? You think I'm scared of you? You think you're the best? An A plus? You can't back anything up! You need someone to fight your battles, huh?" Morgan yelled but then Orton grabbed her by the neck. 

She managed to knee him in the midsection and hit him the backfire as the crowd went wild. The crowd starts chanting 'Yes' all over the arena. Morgan stared at his laid out body while she was on her knees. The Diva's Champion realized what she had just done and began to smirk. She stood up as the crowd chanted her name. 

"Let's go!" She yelled at the crowd, while Triple H was seething and Stephanie and The Shield tried to calm him down.

"We will handle it. We will. Just not tonight. Let her have her fun, for now. She is going to regret it later. Won't she boys?" Stephanie turned to The Shield, mostly Ambrose.

Ambrose faked a plotting smirk as he watched his girlfriend taunt the crowd while her theme came on. 

Morgan looked at The Authority and grinned. She started brushing her hands, proud of a job well done, and got out of the ring. After tagging some hands, she left through the crowd.

"It's official. Morgan is back." King happily said.

"Yeah but what will the Authority do, and The Shield? This is going to be a mess." JBL sighed at the mess Morgan had made.

"All that matters is that Morgan knows what she is doing now," Cole said.

Morgan tweets 'Should have done that a long time ago. Sorry for the wait. #ThatFeltGood #DidThatHurtRandy?'

Fans tweet:

'Yes! Finally! Oh my gosh she finally did it! #AboutFreakingTime'

'#MorganDropsTheViper That low blow was priceless. You tell them how it is Morgan! Represent!'

'She woke up big time. #TheSellOutPillIsGone #ShesBaaaaccckk'

'All that anger finally came out. Orton deserved it. I hope he finally gets the message. Morgan will put people in their place one step at a time.'

-----

Favorite Hashtag?

#ImNoPushOverSweetie

#Problem?

#IsSheWakingUp?

#PunkIsGonnaGetYou

#IsMorganBack?

#IWantMoreOfMorgan#OneAtATime

#CryMeARiver

#YouSuckedUp

#OpportunitiesHanded

#ThatFeltGood

#AboutFreakingTime

#MorganDropsTheViper

#TheSellOutPillIsGone

#ShesBaaaaccckk

#DidThatHurtRandy

The next set of Chapters that will be posted after these Bangtan Gal chapters are posted today.

Forced To Believe

Chapter 20- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 6 (Melanie expresses concern over Jojo's choice of men and enjoys vegas)

Chapter 21- Army of One (An old friend pops back into Morgan's life and begins to become an issue for Ambrose. Ambrose and Morgan begin to antagonize Ziggler. Morgan continues to speak up against her bosses. Morgan defends her championship at Night of Champions.

Chapter 22- Wiping That Smirk Off Your Face (Morgan interferes in Stephanie trying to make Big Show hurt Dusty Rhodes and faces consequences)

Chapter 23- You Look Like You've Seen a Ghost (Melanie visits another wrestling company which sparks a ton of debate as she reunites with an old friend)

Chapter 24- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 7 (Melanie continues to spend time with the divas and encourages Jojo to sing)

Chapter 25- Mommy Knows Best (Morgan's mother, Jane, tries to defend her honor as she feuds with Stephaine. But things aren't what they seem)

Chapter 26- Revenge is Sweet (Eva and Morgan continue to have problems. The Wyatts begin to get into The Shield's business. Morgan begins to be on Luke Harper's radar)

Chapter 27- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 8 (Melanie gets upset with Jon when he misses their dinner. Melanie attends Nattie and TJ's wedding)

Chapter 28- Is That You Being Serious? (Morgan tries her best to survive with her team for Survivor Series)

Forced To Believe Masterlist